Elsie and the Raymonds

srsij

K.-. -

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2007 with funding from

IVIicrosoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/elsieraymondsOOfinl

A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS

BY

MARTHA FINLEY

ELSIE DINSMORE.

ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS,
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD.

ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD.

ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD, -
ELSIE'S CHILDREN. -
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD.
GRANDMOTHER ELSIE.

ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS.
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET,
THE TWO ELSIES.

ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN,
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN.
CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE.
ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE'S VACATION.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
ELSIE AT ION.
ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR.
ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS.
ELSIE AT HOME.
ELSIE ON THE HUDSON.
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH.
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS.
\ ELSIE'S WINTER TRIP.

ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES.

WLDRED KEITH.
, MILDRED AT ROS ELANDS.

MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE.
MILDRED AND ELSIE.
MILDRED AT HOME.

MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS.
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER.

'CASELLA.

SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST.
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY.
OUR FRED.

AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY.
WANTED, A PEDIGREE.

THE THORN IN THE NEST.

(b!- '

Elsie and the Raymonds

MARTHA FINLEY

AOTBOB OF "ELSIE DIN8M0BE," " ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD,
•'■MIB'B kith and kin," " THE MILDRED BOOKS,"
"WAMTBD— A PBDIGBEE," ETC., BTC.

NEW YORK :
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY

Publishers

THE i\h,'.V vURK

PUBLIC LIBRARY

ASTOR, LENOX AND
TJLDEN FOUNDAT!ONS.

R 1911 L

Copyright, 1889,

BY

DODD, MEAD & COMPANY

ELSIE AND THE RAYMOND&

CHAPTER I.

" Excuse me, Miss, but do you know of any
lady who wants a seamstress ? " asked a timid,
hesitating voice.

Lulu Raymond was the person addressed.
She and Max had just alighted from the Wood-
burn family carriage — having been given per-
mission to do a little shopping together — and
she had paused upon the pavement for a moment
to look after it as it rolled away down the street
with her father, who had some business matters
to attend to in the city that afternoon, and had
appointed a time and place for picking the chil-
dren up again to carry them home.

Tastefully, attired, rosy, and bright with
health and happiness, Lulu's appearance was
in strange contrast to that of the shabbily
dressed girl, with pale, pinched features that
wore an expression of patient suffering, who
stood by her side.

" Were you speaking to me ? " Lulu asked,
8

4 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

tuniiiig quickly at the sound of the voice, and
regarding the shrinking figure with pitying
eyes.

"Yes, Miss, if you'll excuse the liberty. I
thought you looked kind, and that maybe your
mother might want some one to do plain
sewing."

" I hardly think she does, but I'll ask her
when I go home," replied Lulu. " Are you the
person who wants the work ? "

" Yes, Miss ; and I'd try to give satisfaction.
I've been brought up to the use of vtij needle^
and the sewing machine too. And — and " — in
a choking voice — "I need work badly ; mother's
sick, and we've only what I can earn to depend
on for food and clothes, and doctor, and medi-
cine, and to pay the rent."

" Oh, how dreadful ! " cried Lulu, hastily
taking out her purse.

" You are very kind. Miss ; but I'm not ask-
ing charity," the girl said, shrinking back, blush-
ing and shamefaced.

" Of course not, you don't look like a beggar,'"
returned Lulu with warmth. " But I'd be glad
to help you in some suitable way. Where do»
you live ? "

At this instant Max, whose attention had been
drawn for a moment to some article in the show-
window of a store near at hand, joined his sister^
and with her listened to the girl's reply.

ELSIE AND TEE IIAYM0ND8 5

** Just down that alley yonder, Number five,"
she said. " It*s but a poor place we have ; a
little bare attic room, but — but we try to be
content with it, because it's the best we can do."

" What is it she wants ? " Max asked, in a low
aside to Lulu.

" Sewing. Fm going to ask Mamma Vi and
Orandma Elsie if they can find some for her.
But we'll have to know where she can be found.
Shall we go with her to her home ? "

" No ; papa would not approve, I think. But
I'll write down the address, and I'm sure papa
will see that they're relieved, if they need help."

Turning to the girl again, as he took note-
book and pencil from his pocket, " What is the
name of the alley ? " he asked.

" Rose," she answered, adding, with a mel-
ancholy smile, "though there's nothing rosy
about it except the name ; it's narrow and dirty,
and the people are poor, many of them beggars,
drunken, and quarrelsome."

"How dreadful to have to live in such a
place ! " exclaimed Lulu, looking compassionate-
ly at the speaker.

" Rose Alley," murmured Max, jotting it down
in his book, "just out of State Street. What
number ? "

"Number five, sir; and it's between Fourth
and Fifth."

" Oh, yes; I'll put that down, too, and I'm

6 ELSIE AND TEE BAYMOJSDS.

Bure the place can be found without any diffi-
culty. But what is your name ? We will need
to know whom to inquire for."

" Susan Allen, sir."

The girl was turning away, but Lulu stopped
her.

" Wait a moment. You said your mother was
sick, and I'd like to send her something good to
eat. I dare say she needs delicacies to tempt
her appetite. Come with me to that fruit-stand
on the corner," hurrying toward it as she spoke,
the girl following at a respectful distance.

" That was a good and kind thought, Lu,"
Max remarked, stepping close to his sister's
side as she paused before the fruit-stand, eagerly
scanning its tempting display of fruits and con-
fections.

"You don't doubt papa's approval of this ? '*
she returned interrogatively, giving him an
arch look and smile.

" No ; not a bit of it ; he always likes to see
us generous and ready to relieve distress. I
must have a share in the good work."

" Then they'll have all the more, for I
shan't give any less because you're going to
give, too. Oh, what delicious looking straw-
berries ! "

"And every bit as good as they look, Miss,"
said the keeper of the stand.

"What's the price?"

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 1

" Dollar a box, Miss. They always come
high the first o' the season, you know ; they
were a dollar-ten only yesterday."

" Do you think your sick mother would en-
joy them ? " Lulu asked, turning to Susan, who
was looking aghast at the price named.

" Oh, yes, indeed, Miss ; but — but it's too
much for you to give ; we have hardly so much
as that to spend on a week's victuals."

" Then I'm sure you ought to have a few
luxuries for once," said Lulu. " I'll take a box
for her," addressing the man, and taking out
her purse as she spoke.

"A dozen of tliose oranges, too, a pound of
your nicest crackers, and one of sugar to eat
with the berries," said Max, producing his port-
monnaie.

They saw the articles put up, paid for them,
put them into Susan's hands, and hurried on
their way, followed by her grateful looks.

In trembling, tearful tones she had tried to
thank them, but they would not stay to listen.

" How glad she was," said Lulu. " And no
wonder, for she looks half starved. And, O
Max, just think, if we hadn't a father to take
care of and provide for us we might be as poor
and distressed as she is ! "

" That's so," returned Max ; " we've hardly a
thing worth having that hasn't come to us
through my father."

8 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" My father, sir," asserted Lulu, giving him a
laughing glance.

" Yes, our father ; but he was mine be-
fore he was yours," laughed her brother.
" Well, here we are at Blake's, where you
have an errand ; at least, so you said, I
think."

They passed into the store, finding so many
customers there that all the clerks were en-
gaged ; and while waiting till some one coulft
attend to their wants, they amused themselves
in scrutinizing the contents of shelves, counters,
and show-cases. Some picture -frames, brackets,
and other articles of carved wood attracted
their attention.

" Some of those are quite pretty, Max," Lulu
remarked in an undertone ; " but I think you
have made prettier ones."

** So have you ; and see," pointing to the
prices attached, " they pay quite well for them.
No, Fm not so sure of that, but they ask good
prices from their customers. Perhaps we could
make a tolerable support at the business, if we
had to take care of ourselves," he added in a
half -jesting tone.

" Earn enough to buy bread and butter may-
be, but not half the good things papa buys for
us," said Lulu.

" Is no one waiting upon you ? " asked the
proprietor of the store, drawing near.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 9

**No, sir; they all seem to be busy," an*
swered Lulu.

" Yes. What can I show you ? Some of this
carved work ? We have sold a good deal of it,
and Pm sorry to say that the young lady who
supplied it has decided to give up the business —
and go into matrimony," he added, with a
laugh.

A thought seemed to strike Lulu, and she
asked, coloring slightly as she spoke, " Does it
pay well ? "

The merchant named the prices he had given
for several of the articles, and asked in his turn
if she knew of any one who would like to earn
money in that way.

*^ I — Pm not quite sure," she answered. " I
know a boy, and a girl too, who are fond of
doing such work, and I think can do a little
better than this, but — "

"You doubt if they would care to make a
business of it, eh ? " he said inquiringly, as she
paused, leaving her sentence unfinished.

" Yes, sir ; Pm not sure they would want to,
or that their parents would be willing to have
them do so. If you please, I should like to look
at materials for fancy work."

" Yes, Miss. This w^ay, if you please. We
have them in great variety, and of the best
quality."

Captain Raymond expected a friend on an in-

10 ELSIE AJSD THE RAYMONDS.

coming train, and had directed the children to
be at the depot a few minutes before it was due.
Punctuality was one of the minor virtues he in-
sisted upon, and while interested in their shop-
ping, they were not forgetful of the necessity
for keeping their appointment with him. Their
watches were consulted frequently, and ample
time allowed for their walk from the last store
visited to the depot.

" We are here first ; our carriage isn't in sight
yet," remarked Lulu with satisfaction, as they
reached the outer door of the building.

"Yes," said Max, "but papa will be along
presently, for it wants but ten minutes of the
time when the train is due."

"And he's never a minute late," added
Lulu.

Max led the way to the ladies' room, seated
his sister comfortably in an arm-chair, and asked
if there was anything he could get, or do for
her ; treating her with as much gallantry as if
she had been the sister of somebody else.

" Thank you, Maxie, I'm really comfortable,
and in want of nothing," she replied. " I'll be
glad if that gentleman doesn't come," she went
on, " for it's so much nicer to have papa all to
ourselves driving home."

" Yes ; and afterward too. But we mustn't
be selfish, and perhaps he would be disappointed
if his friend shouldn't come."

ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS, U

" Ob, I hadn't thought of that ! And if papa
^ould rather have him come, I hope he will."

" Of course you do. Ah, here comes papa
now," as a tall, remarkably fine-looking man, of
decidedly military bearing, entered the room and
came smilingly toward them.

" Good, punctual children," he said. " I hope
you have been enjoying yourselves since we
parted ? "

" Ob, yes, papa," thej- answered, speaking both
at once ; " we did all our errands, and are ready
to go home."

" The train is just due," he said, consulting
his watch. "Ah, here it comes," as its rush and
roar smote upon their ears.

Lulu sprang up hastily.

" Wait a little, daughter," the captain said, lay-
ing a gently detaining hand on her shoulder ;
" we need not be in haste, as we are not going
on the train."

" Everybody else seems to be hurrying out,
papa," she said.

" Yes ; they are probably passengers. Ah,
the train has arrived and come to a standstill, so
we will go now. Max, you may help your sister
into the carriage, while I look about for our ex-
pected guest."

The captain scanned narrowly the living stream
pouring from the cars, but without finding bim
of whom he was in quest. He turned away in

12 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

some disappointment, and was about to step into
his carriage, when a not unfamiliar voice hailed
him.

" Good-evening, Captain Raymond. Will
you aid a fellow-creature in distress ? It seems
that by some mistake my carriage has failed to
meet me, though I thought they understood
that I would return home by this train. If you
will give me a lift as far as your own gate I can
easily walk the rest of the way to Briarwood."

" It will afford me pleasure to do so, Mr.
Clark, or to take you quite to Briarwood," re-
sponded the captain heartily. " We have abun-
dance of room. Step in, and I will follow."

This unexpected addition to their party gave
Lulu some slight feeling of vexation and disap-
pointment, but her father's proud look and
smile, as he said, " My son Max and daughter
Lulu, Mr. Clark," and the affectionate manner
in which, on taking his seat at her side, he put
his arm about her waist and drew her close to
him, went far to restore her to her wonted good-
humor.

Mr. Clark said, " How do you do, my dears ? "
then engaged the captain in conversation, taking
no further notice of the children.

But they were intelligent, well-instructed chil-
dren, and when the talk presently turned upon
one of the political questions of the day they
were interested; for their father had taken

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 13

pains to give them no little information on that
and kindred topics. He did not encourage their
reading of the daily secular papers — indeed for-
bade it, because he would not have their pure
minds sullied by the sickening details of crime,
or love of the horrible cultivated by minute de-
scriptions of its punishment in the execution of
murderers ; but he examined the papers himself
and culled from them such articles, to be read
aloud in the family, as he deemed suitable and
instructive or entertaining ; or he would relate
incidents and give instruction and explanations
in his own words, which the children generally
preferred to the reading.

The gentlemen were in the midst of their con-
versation, and the great gates leading into the
avenue at Woodburn almost reached, when Mr.
Clark caught sight of his own carriage approach-
ing from the opposite direction.

He called and beckoned to his coachman, and
with a hasty good-by and hearty thanks to
Captain Raymond, transferred himself to his
own conveyance, which at once faced about and
whirled away toward Briarwood, while tiie
Woodburn family carriage turned into the ave-
nue and drove up to the house.

Violet and the three younger children were
on the veranda, waiting for its coming, and
ready with a joyful welcome to its occupants.

" Papa, papa ! " shouted little Elsie, as they

14 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS

alighted, " Max and Lu, too ! Oh, I'se so glad
you all turn back adain ! "

" Are you, papa's sweet pet ? " returned the
captain, bending down to take her in his arms
with a tender caress.

Then he kissed his wife and the lovely babe
crowing in her arms and reaching out his chubby
ones to be taken by his father, evidently as
much rejoiced as Elsie at his return.

" In a moment, Ned," laughed the captain,
stooping to give a hug and kiss to Gracie wait-
ing at his side ; then taking possession of an
easy-chair, with a pleasant "Thank you, my
dears," to Max and Lulu, who had hastened to
draw it forward for him, he took a baby on each
knee, while the three older children clustered
about him, and Violet, sitting near, watched with
laughing eyes the merry scene that followed.

" Gracie and Elsie may search papa's pockets
now and see what they can find," said the cap-
tain.

Promptly and with eager delight they availed
themselves of the permission.

Grace drew forth a small, gilt-edged, hand-
somely bound volume.

" That is for your mamma," her father said ;
" you may hand it to her ; and perhaps, if you
look farther, you nia}^ find something for your-
self."

Violet received the gift with a pleased smile

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 15

and a hearty " Thank you, Gracie. Thank you,
my dear. I shall be sure to prize it for the
sake of the giver, whatever the contents
may be."

But the words were half drowned in Elsie's
shouts of delight over a pretty toy and a box of
bon-bons.

" Hand the candy round, pet ; to mamma first,"
her father said.

" May Elsie eat some too, papa ? " she asked
coaxingly, as she got down from his knee to
obey his order.

" Yes ; a little to-night, and some more to-
morrow."

Grace had dived into another pocket. " Oh !
is this for me, papa ? " she asked, drawing out
a small paper parcel.

" Open it and see," was his smiling rejoinder.

With eager fingers she untied the string and
opened the paper.

" Three lovely silver fruit-knives ! " she ex-
claimed. " Names on 'em, too. Lu, this is
yours, for it has your name on it ; and this is
mine, and the other Maxie's," handing them to
the owners as she spoke. " Thank you, papa, oh,
thank you very much, for mine ! " holding up
her face for a kiss.

Bestowing it very heartily, " You are all very
welcome, my darlings," he said, for Max and
Xulu were saying thank you too.

16 ELSIE AM) THE RAYMONDS.

And now they hastened to display their pur-
chases of the afternoon and present some little
gifts to Grace and Elsie.

These were received with thanks and many
expressions of pleasure, and Lulu was in the
midst of an animated account of her shopping
experiences when her father, glancing at his
watch, reminded her that she would have barely
time to make herself neat for the tea-table if she
repaired to her room at once.

"Max and I, too, must pay some attention
to our toilets," he added, giving the babe to
its nurse, who had just appeared upon the
scene.

" Now, papa, let's run a race, and see who'll
be down first," — proposed Lulu laughingly, as
she went skipping and dancing along the hall
just ahead of him.

" Very well, and I'll give you a dollar if you
are first, — and there are no signs of haste or
negligence in your appearance."

"And is the ofi^er open to me too, papa?"
asked Max, coming up behind.

" Yes ; I shall not be partial," answered the
captain, suddenly lifting Lulu off her feet and
starting up the stairs with her in his arms.

" O papa, you'll tire yourself all out ! " she
exclaimed with a merry laugh ; " I'm so big and
heavy."

•* Not a bit," he said. " I'm so big and strong.

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 17

There, now for our race," as he set her down iu
the upper hall.

" It's nice, nice, to have such a big, strong
papa ! " she said, lifting a flushed, happy face
to his and reaching up to give him a hug and
kiss.

" Pm glad my little daughter thinks so," he
returned, smiling down on her and laying his
hand tenderly on her head for an instant.

The captain and Lulu met in the upper hall
just as the tea-bell rang, and at the same instant
Max came down the stairs from the third story
almost at a bound.

A merry peal of laughter from all three, and
the captain said, " So nobody is first ; we shall
all reach the tea-room together."

" And you wont have any dollar to pa3^,papa,"
said Lulu, her face very bright and no disap-
pointment in her tone. She was clinging to her
father's hand as they went down the stairs. Max
close behind them.

" But I don't care to save it," was the reply,
" so what shall be done with it ? Suppose I
divide it between you and Max."

"And yourself, papa," added Max laugh-
ingly.

" His father smiled. " Perhaps a better plan
would be to put it into our missionary box," he
said.

" Oh, yes, sir ! " exclaimed both the children.

18 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" that would be the best thing that could be done
with it."

They had taken their seats at the table, and
all were quiet while the captain asked a blessing
on their food.

CHAPTER 11.

** I HAVE something to tell you, my dear,**
Violet began, giving her husband a bright smile
from behind the coffee urn as she filled his cup.

" Ah ? " he said," returning the smile. " I am
all attention. I have no doubt it is something
worth hearing."

" Perhaps you remember that mamma's fiftieth
birthday will come early next month," Violet
resumed.

" No, not the fiftieth surely ! " exclaimed the
xjaptain. " Really I think that, judging from
her looks alone, no one would take her to be
over forty."

" So we all think, and everybody says she
has a remarkably young face. But it will be
her fiftieth birthday, and we, her children, want
to do her unusual honor. Of course, as you
know, my dear, we always remember the day,
and each of us has some little gift for her,
but this, being her semi-centennial, we think
should be observed in some special manner."

" I agree with you, and what do you propose
4oing in order to celebrate it appropriately ? "
19

20 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

" We have not fully decided that question, and
would be glad of suggestions and advice from
you, if you will kindly give them."

" I am sensible of the honor you do me, but
must take a little time to reflect," was hifl
pleasant rejoinder.

" Papa, how old are you ? " asked Grace with
sudden animation, as if the question had just
occurred to her.

" About twenty-four years older than Max,"
replied the captain, turning upon his first-born
a look of fatherly pride and affection.

" And I'm almost fifteen," added Max.

" That makes papa thirty-nine," remarked
Lulu. *' You'll be forty next birthday, wont
you, papa ? "

" Yes, daughter."

" Then Grandma Elsie is only about ten years
older than you, not nearly enough older to be
your real mother."

" Quite true," he said, with a humorous look,
" but I find it not at all unpleasant to have sa
young and beautiful a mother ; a lady so lovely
in character, as well as in form and feature,,
that I should greatly rejoice to know that my
daughters would grow up to resemble her in all
respects.

" I'd like to be exactly like her, except — "
But there Grace paused, leaving her sentence
unfinished.

! ELSIE AND THE RAYMOIWS. 31

" Except in being fifty years old ? " her father
asked, regarding her with laughing eyes.

" Yes, sir; I'd rather be a little girl for a
good while yet ; your little girl, papa, who can
sit on your knee whenever she wants to."

" That's right," he said heartily. " I am by
no means ready to part with my little Gracie
yet."

" I feel just as Gracie does about it," said
Lulu. " I want to be a little girl for a while
longer, then a young lady; but when I get to
be fifty years old I'd like to be as nearly like
Grandma Elsie as possible."

" I hope not to be," remarked Max face-
tiously ; "but I know a gentleman I would like
to resemble so much when I'm forty, that people
would say of me, * He's just a chip of the old
block,' " and with the last words the lad turned
a proud, admiring, affectionate look upon his
father.

The captain's countenance expressed pleasure*
and Violet, looking pleased also, said, " I hope
you will have your wish. Max, and I think there
is every prospect of it."

" What plans are thought of for the coming
<5elebration, my dear ? " asked the captain.

" We talk of a garden or lawn party, if the
weather is fine ; all the relatives to be invited,
and perhaps a few intimate friends beside. Cer«
tainly our minister and his wife."

22 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" I don't think I could suggest anything bet'
ter," the captain said.

" But you may be able to give some useful
hints in regard to plans for the entertainment
of the guests, and suitable gifts for mamma."

" Possibly ; and you must help me to decide
upon mine." ,

" I shall be only too glad," she answered with
a bright, pleased look.

" And we children may give something nice
to Grandma Elsie too, mayn't we, papa ? " they
asked, all three speaking at once.

" Most assuredly," he replied, " the very
nicest thing, or things, you can think of that
will come within the limits of your financial
ability."

" Papa," remarked Grace doubtfully, *' I
don't believe I know exactly what that
means."

" You understand the meaning of ability^
surely ? " returned her father.

" Yes, sir ; but that other word — fi — "

" Financial ? as I used it then, it means the
amount of money you children may have at your
disposal at the time of making your purchases.'^

"Oh, Pm glad I have some money saved
up ! " she remarked with satisfaction.

" How much ? " he asked.

" A good deal, papa ; about five dollars, I
think."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 23

*' Ah, so much as that ? quite a fortune," he
«aid, with a look of amusement.

" I suppose, wife, your mother is to be con-
sulted in regard to the manner of the proposed
celebration ? about the party, the guests to be
invited, and so forth ? "

" Oh, yes, sir ; about everything but the gifts
she is to receive."

The babies had had their evening romp with
papa and been carried off to the nursery, Gracie
going along at Elsie's urgent request, and all
the more willingly because she had heard her
father say he must write a letter immediately,
that it might be in time to go by the next mail,
so she knew that for the present she and Max
and Lulu must do without their usual bit of chat
with him.

Lulu was particularly desirous for an oppor-
tunity for a talk with him, for she had a scheme
in her head about which she wished to ask his
advice and permission. She would not have
minded broaching the subject before Max and
Gracie, but thought it would be still more en-
joyable to talk it over with papa alone.

" I'll not go far away," she said to herself,
" and when papa has finished his writing maybe
I'll get a chance to talk a little with him before
anybody else comes."

She took a book and seated herself in the
Teranda ; but she did not read. The captain.

24 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

stepping to the door presently, saw her sitting
with the book lying unopened in her lap, lier.
attitude and expression denoting profound
thought. She did not seem aware even of his
approach as he drew near her side, but started
and looked up in sui*prise as he laid his hand
gently on her head, saying, " A penny for my
little girl's thoughts ! She looks as if she had the
affairs of the nation on her shoulders."

"I'm sure they're not worth a penny, papa^^
but you are welcome to them for nothing," she
returned laughingly, " if you have time to let
me talk to you."

She rose as she spoke, and taking the chair,
he drew her to his knee.

" Plenty of time, now that that letter has beea
dispatched," he said. " But are you to do ail
the talking ? "

" Oh no, indeed, papa ; I hope you'll do the
most of it, but I suppose I must begin by tell-
ing 3^ou my thoughts."

"Yes."

" I was thinking about a poor girl that spoke
to me in the street to-day and asked for sewing
to do to earn money to support herself and her
fiick mother.

" I told her I would try to get some Avork for
her. Afterward Max and I went into a store
where we saw brackets and picture frames, and
other things, carved out of wood as we do it.

ELSIE AND THE EAYM0ND8. 25

onl/ they were not so pretty as some we have
made ; at least we both thought so, and we
wondered how much was paid for such work.
The price they were asking for them was on
them, and Max thought it a good one. We
were talking together about it when the mer-
chant came up and asked if we wanted to buy
any of those things.

" He said he had sold a good many, and was
sorry the lady who had carved them for him
was going to give up doing it. I asked if it
paid well, and he told me how much he gave,
and asked if I knew anybody who would like to
earn money in that way."

" And what answer did you make to that ? "

" I said I wasn't sure ; I knew a boy and girl
who were fond of that kind of work, and I
thouglit could do it a little better than those
were done, but I didn't know whether they
would want to do it for pay, or whether their
parents would be willing to let them."

" And the boy and girl you referred to were
Max and yourself ? "

" Yes, sir ; would you let us do it if we wanted
to?"

" That would depend upon circumstances ; it
is a question to be considered."

" Well, papa, this is what I was thinking of
when you spoke to me. You know I spend
some of my spare time sewing for the poor, and

26 ELSIE AND THE MATMONDS.

you know I don't like to sew — I mean I don't
enjoy doing it — and I do enjoy carving ; and
that poor girl wants sewing to do, because she
needs to earn her living, and that's her way of
doing it ; and I was trying to decide whether
or not it would be right for me to give her the
sewing to do and pay her for doing it with
money I could earn by carving. Would it be
right, papa ? and will you let me do it ? "

*' I say yes to both questions ; I think it a
good idea ; for you will be doing good in twa
ways — helping the poor to whom the garments
go, and the poor girl who wants employment ;
and that without indulging yourself in laziness.'*

" Oh, I am so glad you approve, papa ! "^
Lulu exclaimed in delight. "I was afraid you
would not ; I was afraid that perhaps I ought
to do the sewing myself if only because I dis-
like it so."

"No, my child, there is nothing praise-
worthy in doing a thing merely because it i&
unpleasant to us. If another is needing help
which we can give in that way and no other,
duty bids us to perform the unpleasant task ;.
but in this case it seems you can do more good
by allowing the young sewing-girl to act a&
your substitute, helping her at the same time
that you help those to whom the garments
will go.

" But the sewing you can give will not be

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 27

really enough to keep even one seamstress
busy."

" Oh, no, sir ; but I am going to tell Mamma
Vi and Grandma Elsie about her, and I think
tiiey will find her work and recommend her to
other ladies who want sewing done, if they find
that she does it well."

"Did you learn her name and where she
lives?"

" Yes, sir ; and I wanted to go and see the
place, but Max said you would not approve ;
so I didn't go."

" Max was quite right. You must never ven-
ture into strange places about the city without
my knowledge and consent, unless with Grand-
ma Elsie or some other equally wise and trust-
worthy person."

"I will not, papa," she answered, smiling
lovingly into his eyes. " I do hope I shall
never again disobey you in anything."

" I hope not, indeed," he said, smoothing her
hair caressingly. " So far as I know, you have
been very good and obedient for the last six
months or more."

Just then Violet and Grace joined them,
followed almost immediately by Max, and as
he stepped from the doorway the Ion family
carriage was seen coming up the drive.

It brought Violet's grandparents, mother, and
young brother and sister — Rosie and Walter.

S8 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

They spent the evening. The proposed birthday-
celebration was under discussion for some time,
several questions in regard to it were settled,
then Lulu found an opportunity to tell of Susan
Allen and her needs.

Grandma Elsie — always ready for every good
work — said : " If you will accompany me,
Captain, I will hunt them up to-morrow and
inquire into their needs, should nothing unfore-
seen happen to prevent."

" I shall be at your service, mother, then, or
at any other time," returned the captain gallant-
ly. " And we will take Lulu with us, if you
have no objection," he added, as he caught an
entreating look from her.

"Not the slightest," replied Mrs. Travilla,
smiling kindly upon the little girl.

" Oh, thank you. Grandma Elsie ! Thank
you, papa ; I should like to go very much in-
deed " ; exclaimed Lulu joyously.

While Lulu talked with Susan Allen in the
city street that afternoon, the girl's mother lay
on a bed of straw in the small attic room they
called home ; a very forlorn specimen of a home
it was, though everything in and about it was
scrupulously neat and clean ; the floor was bare,
save a strip of carpet beside the bed ; there
were three unpainted wooden chairs, a little
table to match, and a tiny stove ; their few
changes of raiment hung on hooks along the

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 29

wall back of the bed, and a few cheap dishes
and cooking utensils were ranged in an orderly
manner on some shelves in one corner.

The one window was shaded by a paper blind
and short white curtain, both bearing evidence
of careful mending, as did the night-dresi
worn by the invalid, the sheets and pillow--
cases of her bed.

She was not an old woman ; Susan was but
sixteen, and her mother, who had married very
young, little more than twice that age. But
toil and privation had broken down her health,
and aged her before her time, so that she looked
full forty ; there were very perceptible lines iu
her forehead, and the dark hair was streaked
with gray ; yet it was a pleasant face to look
upon — so full of sweet patience and resig-
nation.

A well-worn Bible lay beside her, and one
hand rested upon the open page ; but her eyes
were closed and tears trickled down her wasted
cheek, while her lips moved as if in prayer.

One standing very near might have heard'
the low, murmured words, but they reached
only the ear of Him who has said : " Call upon
me in the day of trouble ; I will deliver thee
and thou shalt glorify me."

It was that promise she was pleading.

" Lord," her pale lips whispered, " I believe
thy word and obey thy kind command ; it is

30 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

the day of trouble witli me and my beloved
child. We are in sore straits ; the last cent is
gone, the last crust eaten ; we have neither barn
nor storehouse, yet I know thou wilt feed us as
thou dost the sparrows; for thou hast said,
*Are not ye much better than they ? ' and, * Your
heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of
all these things.' Lord, increase my faith and
let me never for one moment doubt thy word —
thy promise to deliver those who call upon thee
in the day of trouble, and never to leave or
forsake any who put their trust in thee. Oh,
blessed be thy holy name, for all the great and
precious promises thou hast given thy people,
and upon which thou hast taught me to lean
in every time of trouble ! "

She was still pouring out her soul in prayer
and praise when Susan's light step came up the
stairs, the door was hastily thrown open, and
she entered with flushed, beaming face, and
arms full of bundles, half breathless with excite-
ment and exertion.

"Mother, dear mother!" she cried, as she
hastened to deposit her burdens on the table, " I
know you have been praying for help, and God
has sent it. See here ! the very luxury I have
been longing to get you, but without the least
hope of being able to do so; great, lovely, luscious
strawberries ! " gently pouring them from the
paper bag in which she had carried them, on to

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 31

a plate. " I'll put some of the finest on a saucer
for you. Here is sugar for them, too, and deli-
cate crackers to eat with them. And here are
oranges ; the finest in the market I O mother,,
eat and grow strong ! " she added, tears spring-
ing to her eyes, as she put a saucer of berries
into her mother's hand and laid a fine orange by
her side. " I wont keep you waiting till I can
stem the berries, but just give you some sugar
on another saucer to dip them into. Oh, if I
only had some of the rich cream for you that we
used to have before we left the farm ! "

" Oh, child, our Father has sent us so much,
so much, don't let us fret after anything more ! "
cried the mother at length, recovering the power
of speech, of which surprise and joy had robbed
her ever since her daughter's entrance so richly
laden.

" No, mother, no indeed ! only I should so
love to give you every comfort and luxury to
make you well. You are so thin and weak !
There, do lie back on your pillows and let me
feed you. Isn't that delicious ? " putting a berry
into her mouth.

" Oh, very, very ! But let me thank God,
and then do you eat with me."

They were very hungry, having scarcely
tasted food that day, but when the edge of their
appetites had been taken off, Mrs. Allen re-
marked, with an inquiring look at her daughter,

32 ELSIE AND THE RATM0ND8.

" But you haven't told me yet where you got aQ
these good things ? "

" No, mother, but I'll do it now. You know
I went out in search of work. I can't beg, but I
am willing to ask for employment. I asked
at some private houses, and two or three
stores, but no one seemed to care to risk try-
ing me.

" Then I saw a carriage (a very handsome one
it was, with match horses) stop at a street cross-
ing, and a boy and girl step out on the pave-
ment. A tall, fine-looking gentleman handed
the little girl out, then stepped back into the
carriage, and it drove off.

" You can't think hov/ pretty and beautifully
dressed the little girl was ; she had bright dark
eyes, rosy cheeks, and a smiling mouth, and as
the gentleman set her down they gave each
other such a loving look ! I felt sure she had a
kind heart, so I stepped up to her, as she stood
looking after the carriage as it drove away
down the street, and asked her if she knew of
anybody wanting a seamstress.

" She turned round quickly and answered in
a very pleasant tone. She promised to tell her
mother about me when she went home, and see
if she could get me work to do. She opened
her purse — such a lovely one with gold clasps —
as if she meant to give me money, and I felt
my face grow hot at being taken for a beggar.

ELSIE AND TEE HATMONDS. 3S

I said it wasn't charity I was asking for, but
work.

"Then she said, in the kindest tone, *0f
course not, you don't look like a beggar. But
I'd be glad to help you in some suitable way';
and asked where I lived.

" While I was telling her a boy came up and
stood beside her listening. He asked me ques-
tions, too, and took out a note-book and wrote
down my name and address. He was as nice
and kind-looking as his sister — as I suppose she-
is, for they resemble each other strongly ; the
gentleman, too, that helped her out of the car-
riage ; I think he must be their father.

"They called each other Max and Lu, and
talked between themselves about what would
please or displease papa.

"I had told her that you were sick, and we'd
nothing to depend on but what I could earn,
and as I was turning to go, after her brother
had taken my address, and promised that some-
body would hunt us up soon, she told me ta
wait a moment and go with her to a fruit-stand ;
she wanted to get something nice for my sick
mother to eat.

" And there they bought all these things ;
she the berries — at a dollar a box, mother ! only
think of it ! — and he the oranges and cracker*
and sugar.

" Ob, I remember I saw her slip something

34 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

into the bag with the oranges, I wonder what it
was, I must look ! " she exclaimed, turning
hastily to the table, where she had deposited
the bag.

She took the oranges out one by one till the
bag was nearly empty, then catching sight of
something shining at the bottom, made a dive
; for it and drew it out with a little crj of joy.

" Oh, it's half a dollar ! Now mother, you
«hall have some tea and a bit of broiled steak,
or a lamb chop. I'll run out to the nearest pro-
vision store now and get them."

She began putting on her hat as she spoke.

" Child, you must buy for yourself too," her
mother said, with tears shining in her eyes.

" O mother, no ! I shall do nicely without
meat, but you are so weak you must have it to
strengthen you."

She stepped to the side of the bed again, bent
over her mother, and kissed her tenderly.

" Dear child, I cannot enjoy it unless you
share it with me ; you need nourishing food
quite as much as I," returned the mother, gaz-
ing fondly into the eyes looking so lovingly into
hers. " The Lord has sent us money enough to
buy what we need for to-day, and we will trust
him for to-morrow. A text — a precious prom-
ise— has been running in my mind ever since
you came in laden with so many good things :
■* Before they call I will answer, and while they

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS 35

tire yet speaking I will hear.' I had been ask-
ing him very earnestly to send us help in our
sore extremity, and while I was yet speaking it
came.

" O daughter, let us ever stay our hearts on
him, never for a moment doubting his loving-
kindness and faithfulness to his promises, no
matter how dark and threatening the cloud
may be."

"I'll try, mother. Ah, I wish I had your
faith. Now I must go ; but I'll be back again
in five or ten minutes. But I'll put some more
berries in your saucer, first, and I don't want to
find a single one in it when I come back," she
added with playful gayety. "Aren't they mak-
ing you feel a little better already, you dear,
patient mother ? "

" Yes, dear, they are very refreshing. But
you are giving me more than my fair share."

" No, indeed, mamma, they were all given to
you, and I have eaten a good many. I want
you to finish the rest, for I do hope they will
do more for you than any medicine could.
Now I'm off. Don't be lonesome while I'm
gone," and she hurried away with a light, free
step, tears of joy and thankfulness shining in
her eyes.

Not many minutes had passed ere she returned
with the materials for what was to them a feast
indeed.

36 ELSIE AND THE EATM0ND8.

" See mother," she said, displaying her pur=-
chases, " just see how extravagant I have been I
two nice lamb chops, two fresh eggs, a loaf of
bread, half a dozen potatoes, a quarter of a
pound of tea, and five cents' worth of butter.
Oh, but we shall have a feast ! I'll broil the
chops, bake the potatoes, toast a few slices of
the bread, and make you a cup of tea. I'd have
bought a few cents' worth of milk, but I
remembered that you like your tea quite as well
without."

" But you don't drink tea, dear, and should
have bought some milk for yourself."

"No, no, mother. I'm very fond of cold
water and fortunately a very good article in
that line can be had for the going after, no
farther than to the hydrant in front of the street
door," she answered with a merry look and
smile.

As she talked she was moving about with
light, quick step between table and stove, per-
forming her tasks with the ease and dexterity of a
practiced hand, and without noise or bustle, her
mother's eyes following her with loving glances.

" You are very bright and cheery to-night,
dear child," she said.

" Yes, mother, I haven't been in such spirits
for weeks. I do believe better days are dawn-
ing for us, mother dear, and all in answer to
your prayers."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 37

She paused at the bedside to bend loviDgly
over the dear parent and touch her lips to the
pale cheek.

" Yes, my Susie, and yours too. The Bible
tells us that God is the hearer and answerer of
prayer, and many times I have proved it in my
own experience ; but he is no respecter of per-
sons, but ready to hear and help any, however
humble and unworthy, who come in the name
of Jesus and pleading his merits."

*' Yes, mother, I know it. I have been pray-
ing for help, and I'm sure he sent it ; and while
I feel very grateful to that dear little girl and
boy, I'm thanking God with all my heart for all
these good things ; for they were only his
messengers, and the gifts were more from him
than from them even — the dear, kind children 1 **

CHAPTER lit

The sun was half an hour high when Susan
Allen opened her eyes the next morning.

Her mother greeted her with a smile and a
cheery " Good-morning, my child. You have
Blept sweetly ever since I have been awake to
watch you, and I have had the best night's rest
I have known for weeks."

" Oh, I am so glad to hear that, mother ! '*
Susan exclaimed, raising herself on her elbow
to give the invalid a searching look, " and you
feel better and stronger, don't you ? "

" Yes, indeed ! almost as if I could sit up and
Bew a little, if we had any work on hand."

** Oh, no, I should not think of letting you do
that yet ! " the girl answered ; " not if we had
any quantity ; and as we have none at all, you
can surely lie still quite contentedly. I'll get up
now and have breakfast ready in a few min-
utes.

" It is only to make a few slices of toast, boil
the eggs, and draw the tea. Then I'll tidy the
room and my mother and myself, and we'll be
all ready to receive our hoped-for visitors."
38

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 3d

" Yes ; we need not expect them for two or
three hours, at the very earliest," Mrs. Allen
said in reply. " Even if they lived in town they
wouldn't be likely to come before the middle of
the forenoon, and probably their home is in the
country, as you saw them getting out of a car-
riage."

Events proved her conjectures correct ; it was
near the middle of the afternoon when in an-
swer to a rap on the door Susan opened it, to find
a lady and gentleman there, accompanied by her
little girl acquaintance of the day before.

" Oh, yes, papa, it's the right place ! " ex^
<5laimed Lulu, in a very pleased tone. " Susan,
I've brought my grandma and father to see
you."

" You are all very kind to come," said Susan,
blushing vividly. "Will you please walk in
and take some seats ? "

She made haste to bring forward the chairs
as she spoke, but with a word of thanks Mrs.
Travilla and the captain turned toward the in-
valid, asking : " Is this the sick mother Lulu
has been telling about ? "

"Yes, ma'am; yes, sir," said Susan. Mrs.
Allen adding, with a grateful look from them to
Lulu, " But better already for the kind gifts of
the little girl and boy. I thank them from the
bottom of my heart. I am very sure God sent
them to our relief in answer to prayer. But,

40 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

dear lady, wont you be seated ? and you, too,
sir ? " addressing the captain. " It is extremely
kind in you to call on us — strangers and living
in this poor and unpleasant locality."

" It is nothing — it is a privilege, if in so doing
we bring succor to one of God's dear children,"
Grandma Elsie replied, taking the wasted hand
in hers and seating herself close by the bedside.
" How glad I am to learn that you are one of
his. I had heard only that you were ill and in
want."

" And you, too, are his, dear lady ? Ah, one
look into your face would tell us that."

*'It is the joy of my heart to be numbered
among his followers, and to own him as my
Lord and Master," returned Mrs. Travilla, the
light of joy and love shining in her eyes.

" As it is mine," added the captain. " We
belong to one family, we own one Lord and
King, and it is his command that we love one
another, and that we do good to all men as we
have opportunity, * especially to them who ai*e
of the household of faith ! '"

A conversation of some length followed, m
which, by questions put with delicacy and kind-
ness. Grandma Elsie and her son-in-law con-
trived to draw from Mrs. Allen the story of the
trials and struggles with poverty and privation
which had reduced her to her present state of
feebleness and distress.

SL9IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 41

Her husband had been an intelligent, industri-
ous farmer, and working and saving together,
they were looking forward with hope to getting
their land clear of encumbrance and finding
themselves in comfortable circumstances by the
time they should reach middle life; but sicknegg
■entered the house, child after child was taken
fiway, till Susan was the only one left; then
Mr. Allen sickened and died, and the foreclosure
of a mortgage robbed the widow and her
daughter of their home.

They came to the city seeking employment
by which to earn their daily bread, but found it
Bcarce and ill-paid, and had been growing poorer
and poorer, till, but for the precious promises of
God*s Word, they would have been in utter de-
spair.

Her listeners seemed deeply interested ; tears
rolled down the cheeks of Grandma Elsie and
Lulu more than once during the course of the
narrative, and Captain Raymond was evidently
deeply moved.

It was he who broke the momentary silence
that fell upon the little company at the conclu-
fiion of the tale.

" This close, filthy alley is no place for one
brought up in the pure air of the country; I
have not the least doubt that the tainted air
you breathe here is largely responsible for your
feeble condition; we must get you out of it as

42 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

speedily as possible. I own a little cottage ou
the outskirts of Union, — a village some two or
three miles from us; it is at present without a
tenant, and you and your daughter may take
possession to-day if you wish and feel strong
enough for the necessary exertion."

" O sir, how kind, how wonderfully kind you
are ! " exclaimed Mrs. Allen, as soon as aston-
ishment would let her speak, tears of joy and
thankfulness coursing freely down her cheeks.
" Country air is what I have been longing for
more than words can express.

" But you are by far too generous in offering
us a whole house; one room will hold us and
our few belongings."

" But will not hold all that we hope to see in
your possession before very long," he replied,
with a benevolent smile ; " your daughter — and
you also when you are well enough to desire it —
shall be provided with abundance of employ-
ment, at remunerative prices, and so will soon be
able to gather about you many more comforts
than I see here," — sending a sweeping glance
about the room.

"And it shall be my care, my great pleasure,
to anticipate somewhat the time when you will
be able to provide such things for yourselves,"
Mrs. Travilla said, rising to go, taking the poor
woman's hand in hers and holding it for a
moment in a kindiy pressure. " You must be

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 43

made as comfortable as possible without de-
lay."

Mrs. Allen tried to speak her thanks, but waa
too much overcome by emotion.

" I shall send a conveyance for you and your
goods day after to-morrow," the captain said,
as he also rose to take his departure, " and I
trust you will be well enough to bear the short
journey; but if you are not, you must not hesi-
tate to say so, and the opportunity shall be
given you again, whenever you send me word
that you are ready."

" We brought you some work, Susan," Lulu
said, giving her hand to the girl in parting ;
" it is down in the carriage."

" And shall be sent up at once," added the
captain.

" Oh, thank you, sir ! " returned the girl.
" But," — looking from Lulu to Mrs. Travilla, —
** will I not need some instruction in regard to
how you want it done ? "

"I think not," said the lady; "the garments
are all cut and basted, and written directions
given with them. If you want more work
when they are done you have only to ask for it.
But do not over-work yourself in the effort
to accomplish more than your strength is
equal to."

With kindly good-bys the visitors went,,
refusing to allow Susan to accompany them t<r

44 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

the outer door of the house, saying that she had
doubtless to climb those steep flights of stairs
far too often for her good.

In a very few moments a rap called Susan to
the door again, to find there a large covered
. basket. No one was with it, but she heard the
retreating footsteps of its bearer hurrying down
the stairs.

She lifted it inside and closed the door, then
began with eager, trembling hands to unpack it
and examine the contents.

There was the promised roll of work, a note
pinned to it, on opening which she found, not
•only the promised directions, but liberal pay in
advance.

She read the note aloud in tones faltering with
emotion and eyes so dimmed with tears that she
could scarcely see.

*' Mother," she cried, " did you ever hear oi
euch kind, generous people ? "

" It is because they are Christians ; they do it
for the dear Master's sake," responded Mrs.
Allen, her own voice quivering with feeling.

" I'm sure of it, mother, and that he sent them
to help us in our sore need. Just look ! just
look ! " as she took out one article after another
from the basket and laid it upon the table.
** How we shall feast for the next few days !
here are tea, coffee, sugar, a cold chicken, deli-
cious looking bread and rolls, fresh-laid eggs (I

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 45

am sure they're that from their appearance), and
a pot of currant jelly. It's wonderful how
many things they have thought of ! I shall try'
very hard to do the work to please them.

" What a lovely, beautiful lady Mrs. Travilla
is ! But I don't know how to believe she's really
grandmother to Miss Lulu."

** Perhaps a step-grandmother," suggested
Mrs. Allen. *' She can't be the captain's mother^
though I noticed he called her that."

" What a noble-looking man he is ! and the
little girl I weren't you pleased with her^
mother?"

" Yes ; with both her looks and her behavior.'*

The palatable, nourishing food, and the cheer-
ing prospect for the future opened up before
her by these new and kind friends, had so bene^
ficial an effect upon Mrs. Allen that when the
captain's promised conveyance came she was up,,
dressed, and ready for her journey.

Great were her surprise and gratitude when:
she learned that he had sent his own luxurious
family carriage to take her and Susan to their
destination, while a wagon was to convey their
effects.

It was a lovely day, and their drive took then*
through a beautiful country, diversified by hill
and valley, meadow and woodland, all clothed
in the charming verdure of spring ; now they
crossed a dancing streamlet, now flew past a

46 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

lordly dwelling, with its lawn of emerald green
and avenue or grove of noble trees, its culti-
vated fields spreading far on either hand, now
traversed pine woods or skirted the banks of a
fiow^ing river, and anon from some slight emi-
nence caught a distant view of the ever-restless
sea.

The easy motion of the smoothly running
carriage, the soft, sweet air, bringing gratefully
to the nostrils the mingled spicy odor of the
pines and the refreshing saltness of the sea, the
beautiful sights and sounds that greeted eye and
€ar, were all so intensely enjoyable to the mother
and daughter, after their long sojourn in the
stifling atmosphere of the close and filthy alley
they were leaving behind, that even the invalid
was scarcely sensible of fatigue until they had
reached their destination and found themselves
in the new home, which, though small and
humble, seemed to them almost an earthly
paradise.

It was a four-roomed cottage, with a trim
little flower garden and grass plat in front and
on each side, fruit trees, currant and gooseberry
bushes, and space for raising vegetables at the
back. Porches, richly festooned with flowering
vines, and two giant oaks that cast their shad-
ows from front gate to porch, made the house
seem from the outside a bower of beauty, and
gave promise of delightful shelter from the too

EL8IB AND TEE RAYMONDS. 47

fervid rays of the sun when the sultry summer
heats should come.

" This surely cannot be the place ! " exclaimed
Mrs. Allen, as the carriage drew up at the
gate.

" No, hardly," said Susan. " Haven't you
made a mistake ? " addressing the coachman.

" I reckon I habn't, Miss ; dis darkey gin'rally^
knows what he's 'bout," laughed the man.
" Dar's Miss Elsie a-settin' in de poach, an' hyar
comes de cap'n fo' to help you light."

Captain Raymond was there, sure enough^
hurrying down the path.

" Welcome to your new home," he said, with
a benevolent smile, as he threw open the car-
riage door. " Mrs. Allen, you must be very
weary, though you are looking much brighter
than when I saw you the other day. Let me
help you into the house."

" You are wonderfully kind, sir," she returned
with feeling, as he lifted her out. " And, oh,,
what a paradise you have provided for us here !
I can hardly believe it is really to be our home ;
and I feel that it is far beyond our deserts. The
flowers, the vines, the grand old trees, and the
green grass, — how lovely they all are ! "

" Yes," he returned pleasantly ; " as some one
has said, * God made the country, and man made
the town,' and I for one have no desire to mak©^
my home in the man-made city."

48 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

Max and Lulu had come racing down the path
after their father, and were now bringing up the
Tear with Susan in tow.

" How do you like it ? " Lulu was asking
eagerly : " is it any improvement upon Rose
Alley?"

" Oh, Miss Lulu, it's too sweet and beautiful
for anything ! " exclaimed Susan, clasping her
hands in an ecstasy of delight. " What lovely
flowers, what a delicious perfume from them !
Oh, I think myself the happiest girl alive, to be
going to live here ! I never dreamed of any-
thing half so delightful ! "

" And Grandma Elsie has made it nearly, if
oot quite, as inviting indoors as out," remarked
Max.

" What a kind, kind lady ! " said Susan, in
tones tremulous with grateful emotion ; " the
kindest and most generous I ever saw."

Grandma Elsie was at that moment standing
at the entrance to the porch, with hand out-
stretched in friendly greeting to Mrs. Allen, and
to assist her up the steps.

'* Welcome home," she said, with her own
rarely sweet smile. " I hope you wall find it a
happy home."

*' Dear madam, it seems tome a paradise upon
earth," returned the poor woman, tears of joy
and gratitude coursing down her wasted cheeks.

Her strength seemed giving way, and the cap

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 4»

tain half -carried her in and laid her down on a
lounge which was so placed that it commanded
a partial view of each of the four rooms.

Parlor, living-room, bedroom were all simply^
and inexpensively, yet tastefully, furnished,
every comfort, including a luxuriously easy
chair, provided for the invalid. White curtains
at the windows, and vases of flowers set here and
there, lent an air of elegance to the otherwise
unpretending, modest apartments.

In the neat little kitchen a tidy, pleasant-faced
colored woman was moving briskly about, evi-
dently preparing the evening meal, while in the
living-room a table was laid for two.

It was delight to Lulu to lead Susan from;
room to room, calling her attention to all the
beauties and conveniences, and explaining that
Grandma Elsie had provided this, papa or
Mamma Vi that.

" Mamma Vi," repeated Susan inquiringly ;,
* is it your mother you mean ? "

"No — yes, my second mother, but not old
enough to be really my mamma ; that's why
Max and I put the Vi to it."

" Come, daughter," the captain said to Lulu as-
she and Susan re-entered the parlor, where they
had left the others, "put on your hat ; we are^
going home now."

" Yes, it is time," Mrs. Travilla said, taking-
Mrs. Allen's hand in farewell. " We will leav©

^0 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

you to rest, my good woman, for you look sadly
in need of it. Sally has your supper nearly
ready. I hope you will both enjoy it, and she
will stay to wash the dishes and set everything
to rights ; so that you will have no occasion for
exertion till to-morrow."

" I think they are very happy," Lulu remarked,
as the carriage rolled away toward Woodburn ;
** and how delightful it is to be able to make
other folks happy ! "

" Yes," said her father ; " * it is more blessed
to give than to receive.' We should be very
thankful that we are in circumstances to be
givers — stewards of God's bounty. He has
^iven largely to us, in order that we may dis-
tribute to others. He never intended that we
should spend all on ourselves."

CHAPTER IV.

Gbandma Elsie took tea at Woodburn, butt
drove home to Ion directly after. Edward, her
eldest son, met her in the veranda with a face
full of pleasurable excitement.

" It is over, mamma," he said ; " most happily
over ! "

" Ah, how thankful I am ! " she exclaimed.
^' Can I see her ? "

" Yes, oh yes ! She is sleeping, though, the
influence of the ether having not yet passed
off."

" It is a surprise," she said. "I should have
hastened home if I had had the least idea of
what was going on."

" It was sudden and unexpected ; rather
quickly over, too, or you should have been sent
for. Fortunately Cousin Arthur happened iq
just as I was about to summon him."

"Which is it?"

" Both," he returned, with a joyous laugh.

" Indeed ! that too is a surprise. But none
the less delightful."

He was leading the way to the suite of apart*
51

«2 SLSm AND THE BAYMONJDa.

ments occupied by himself and wife, his mother
following.

They passed into the bedroom, where Zoe lay
extended on her couch in placid slumber. They
drew near and stood looking down at her, each
face a trifle anxious.

She stirred and opened her eyes sleepily :
** Mamma," she murmured, " Edward — "

" Yes, love, we are both here," he answered in
tender tones. Then bending over her and press-
ing a tender kiss upon her cheek : "Do you
know how rich you are, my darling ? "

" Rich ? " she repeated with a bewildered
look up into his face, still only half awake.

" Yes ; both you and I ; we have more than
doubled our wealth since you went to sleep two-
hours ago."

" Oh ! " rousing to full consciousness, " is it
all over? Which is it? Show it to me, do,
dear."

" It's both," he said, with a low, gleeful laugh,

" Look ! they are close beside you," folding
back the covers of the bed, and bringing into
view a pair of tiny forms and faces. "Your
son and daughter, young Mrs. Travilla."

She raised herself slightly to get a better
view. " Oh, the darlings, the lovely darlings \
Indeed we are rich ! You may have the girl,
but the boy 's mine," she added, with a silvery
laugh. " But they're like as two peas. If they

ELSIE AND IPFE RAYMONDS, 53

were both boys, or both girls, I should pf^ver be
able to tell them apart. So it*s a blessing
they're one of each."

"There, lie down now," he said. "They're
great treasures, but both together worth less to
me than their mother ; and I can't have her run-
ning any risks. Mamma, dear, what do you
think of your new grandchildren ? "

" Just what the new-made parents do," she
answered, bending over them from the other side
of the bed. " Welcome, welcome, little strang-
ers ! there is plenty of room in grandma's heart
for you both."

"Our birthday gift to you, mamma," said
2:oe.

" What, giving them away already ? " queried
Edward playfully, "and that without consulting

me

f "

" Only as grandchildren," she answered in the
same tone. " You and I are papa and mamma.
Ah, how delightfully odd it seems ! Poor little
dears, to have such a silly young thing for their
mother," she added sorrowfully, reaching out a
hand and softly touching the tiny faces with
the tips of her fingers. " But then they have a
good papa, and such a dear, wise grandma.
Are yon pleased ? Will you take them for your
birthday gift from me, mamma? " lifting loving,
entreating eyes to the sweet face of her mother-
in-law.

54 ELSIE AND THE BAY310NDS.

" Indeed I will, dear child. You could have
given me nothing more acceptable," bending
down to touch her lips softly to the velvet
cheek of first the one and then the other.
" Which is the boy and which the girl, Ned ? "

"I really don't know, mamma," he said,
laughing, " for, as their mother says, they are a»
like as two peas."

" We'll have to put some sort of mark on
them," said Zoe, gloating over her n^w treas-
ures, "else one may often be blamed for the
other's faults. Ah, I wonder whether they will
be wise and good like their father, or silly like
their mother."

" You are slandering their mother, and I can't
allow it," Edward said, frowning in mock indig-
nation. " But you weren't to talk. You must
be quiet, or I'll have to run away."

" We'll have use for both our names, Ned,"^
remarked Zoe, smiling up into her husband's
face, the next time he came to her bedside.

" Yes," he said, with a glance of pride and
pleasure, from her to the little ones.

Then turning to his mother, " You must un-
derstand, mamma, that we had selected a suitable
name for the expected little stranger, whether it
should prove to belong to the one sex or the
other. Of course we desired to name for you
or my father ; but there are already so many
Elsies and Neds in the family connection that

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 65

we decided to add another name, as you did in
my case, to avoid confusion ; that if a boy, it
should be named Edward Lawrence, for both
Zoe's father and mine, and commonly called
Laurie ; but if a girl, should be Lily, foi- the
dear little sister who went to heaven so many
years ago."

"I entirely approve your choice," said his
mother, her eyes shining through tears of min-
gled joy and sorrow, as her thoughts were carried
back to the husband and child whose loved pres-
ence would cheer her earthly pilgrimage no
more. " Laurie and Lily ; the two names go
nicely together. It will be sweet to have a Lily
in the family again, and I trust she and her
brother may be spared to their parents, even to
be the stay and staff of their old age."

" How cunningly you have managed to catch
up with Elsie and me in the matter of providing
mamma with grandchildren," was Violet's jest-
ing remark to Zoe, when she came for the first
time to look at the new arrivals.

''Yes, haven't I ? " laughed Zoe. " We have
two apiece now, making six in all. Mamma
«ays she is growing rich in grandchildren."

" Six of her own, and four others who address
her by that title, though it has always seemed
ridiculous to me, considering how young my
darling mother looks."

" Yes, to me too. But these darlings are her

56 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

very own and — Vi, don't you think they're the
sweetest things that ever were made ? "

" O Zoe, don't ask quite so much as that of
me ! " returned Violet, with playful look and
smile. " I do really think them as sweet as
they can be, but my own two no less so ! "

" Oh, of course ! " laughed Zoe. " It was just
like my silliness to ask such a question. I tell
mamma they are Ned's and my birthday gift to
her ; though they came three weeks before the
time."

" They'll not be less worth having for being:
three weeks old," remarked Violet.

"No ; they develop new beauties every day.
Mamma herself says so. And I am glad there is
time for me to recover sufficiently to enjoy the
festivities of the occasion."

Zoe hovering over her babies made a pretty
picture to look upon. She would scarcely let
them out of her sight ; rejoiced over them with
singing and laughter, full of mirth and glad-
ness, as though the veriest child herself. Yet at
times her mood changed, her face wore a pen-
sive expression akin to sadness, and caressing
them with exceeding tenderness, she would
murmur softly :

" My wee bit darlings, my precious treasures,
what trials and sufferings ma}^ be yours before
you reach the end of life's long journey ! Ah,
if your mother might but bear all your pains

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 67

and troubles for you, how gladly she would
do it."

" Dear daughter," Grandma Elsie said on
overhearing the words one day, " that is one of
the cares we are privileged to cast on Jesus. He
dearly loves the little ones, and he has all power
in heaven and in earth. * I will be a God to
thee, and to thy seed after thee,' is one of the
many great and precious promises of his Word.
* Train up a child in the way he should go, and
when he is old he will not depart from it.'
Seek wisdom for that work by prayer and the
«tudy of God's word."

"I will, mamma," Zoe answered thoughtfully.
" I am quite sure Edward will make a good father,
and I shall try very hard to be a good mother ;
I shall take you, dear mamma, for my pattern,
for there couldn't be a better mother than you
are, and always have been."

*' I have tried to be — tried in the way I have
recommended to you — but I sometimes made
mistakes, and I would have you follow me only
in so far as I have followed Christ, and the^
teachings of his Word," Grandma Elsie answered,
in sincere humility.

" Mamma," said Zoe, " I do not believe it
possible for any frail human creature to follow
more closely in the Master's footsteps than you
do."

The Ion twins were objects of great interest

S8 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

to all the children of the connection, and from
the first news of their arrival they were eager
to see them. It was not allowed, however, till
the proud young mother was able to exhibit
them herself.

Rosie and Walter had of course a look at
them on the day of their birth, but they were
nearly two weeks old before the others were ad-
mitted to Zoe's room, where she insisted on
keeping her precious treasures all the time.

The Woodburn children were anxious for
their turn, and at last it came. Lulu and Grace
rode over to Ion one pleasant afternoon, on their
ponies, Fairy and Elf, the captain and Max ac-
companying them on their larger steeds.

The little girls did not knoAv when they
started that Ion was their destination, and on
arriving were still in doubt whether they were
to see the babies ; but the greetings were
Bcarcely over when they asked if they might.

"Yes ; Zoe is feeling very well to-day, and I
think it will do her no harm to see you all for a
few moments," replied Grandma Elsie, leading
the way. " You may come, too, Captain ; Zoe
is always delighted with an opportunity to ex-
hibit her treasures."

" Thank you, mother, I accept your invitation
with pleasure," he answered, following with his
children.

Zoe, lying on a couch with a dainty crib close

ELSIE AND THE BAYMONDS. 59^

beside her, greeted her visitors with smiles and.
words of welcome.

" It seems an age since I last saw your pleasant
countenance, Captain," she said, as he took her
hand.

" You could hardly miss me with such com-
panionship as you have here," he returned play-
fully, as he bent over the crib and took di
scrutinizing look at its tiny occupants. " They
are really worth showing, little mother."

"I should say they were," she responded,
laughing ; a low, gleeful, silvery laugh.

Grandma Elsie had led Lulu and Grace to the
other side of the crib. " O Aunt Zoe, what
lovely little darlings ! " they both exclaimed.
" And it's such a pretty sight, two babies just
the same size and exactly alike ! "

" So it is," said the captain, but added play-
fully, "both together, though, would hardly
make one of our Ned ; so Aunt Zoe need not
propose to swap."

"Aunt Zoe has not the remotest idea of
making such a proposition," she returned gay-
ly. " No, indeed, mother's darlings," raising
herself on one elbow that she might have a good
look at each tiny face, " you needn't fret," —
for one stirred in its sleep and gave a faint
little cry — " no one could persuade mamma to
give even one of you for the biggest baby m
the land,"

60 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" Was that Laurie ? or Lily, Aunt Zoe * **
asked Lulu. " Such pretty names as you have
given them ! "

"Yes, I think so. It was Laurie that cried
out then ; he's not so quiet as Lily ; but one
must expect a boy to make more noise in the
world than a girl."

" But how can you tell which is which, Aunt
Zoe," queried Grace ; " they look exactly alike
to me."

" To me too ; but see, we have put a gold
chain round Lily's neck, and Laurie has none."

" Ah, no wonder he cries out at such favori-
tism," remarked the captain sportively.

" Sure enough ! " exclaimed Zoe ; ** strange I
had not thought of it before. But he shall have
that excuse no longer ; he shall wear that lovely
necklace of pink coral beads Ned gave me on
my last birthday. Lu, if you will go to my
jewel-case and get it, I'll be much obliged."

"I will, Aunt Zoe ; I'm delighted with the
errand," exclaimed Lulu, hurrying into the ad-
joining dressing-room.

She had been there often enough to know
where to find what she had been sent for, and
was back again in a moment with it in her
hand.

** Thank you, Lu. Hand it to mamma, please,'*
said Zoe. " She will put it on him ; I'd like to
do it myself, but presume I wouldn't be allowed -

ELSIE AND THE RATMONDB. 61

they are all so exceedingly — I'd almost said ab-
surdly— careful of me."

" It would be better for you not to make the
effort, ray dear," Grandma Elsie said, taking the
necklace from Lulu's hand.

All eyes were upon her as she gently raised
the tiny head just enough to enable her to slip
it under and around the child's neck, then fast-
ened the clasp in front.

" I don't know," she remarked in a doubtful
tone, " that he will be quite as comfortable with
as without it, and I'm positively certain he will
not appreciate the honor."

The babe was fast asleep, and did not rouse
himself to give his opinion.

Rosie had come softly into the room, and
was standing beside the crib with the others.

" Aren't they the loveliest, darlingest wee pets
that ever were seen ? " she exclaimed. " 1 think
it would be delightful to have one baby in the
house — really belonging here — but to have two
such pretty pets is doubly delightful."

" Yes, but I think you'll find it better still
when they're grown to be as large as ours, and
can run about and talk," said Lulu. " They do
say sucli smart things sometimes."

" Yes ; what fun it will be when these two
begin to talk ! " Zoe exclaimed, with a low,
gleeful, happy laugh, touching each tiny face
caressingly.

CHAPTER V.

The celebration of Grandma Elsie's approach-
ing semi-centennial was now the most important
event in the near future, the principal theme of
conversation in the connection, and grand prep-
arations for it were going forward.

By her express wish, all the poor of the neigh-
borhood— white and black, in two distinct as-
semblies— were invited to spend a large part of
the day on the plantation, amusing themselves
with outdoor games and enjoying a bountiful
feast spread for them in the shade of the wood
in which Mr. Leland, the uncle of the present
i)ccupant of Fairview, had once concealed him-
self when attacked by the Ku Klux.

Another party, consisting of all the relatives,
<jonnections, and intimate friends residing in the
vicinity, would be given the freedom of the
house and grounds to enjoy themselves as they
should please.

Circumstances were auspicious ; all the prep-
arations had been thoroughly well attended to ;
the day dawned bright and beautiful, and found
every one in high health and spirits.

She whom all were seeking to honor and make
62

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 83

tlie happiest of the happy, awoke with a heart
full of love and gratitude for the unnumberecl
mercies and blessings of her lot in life. Her
first act was to rise from her bed, and, kneeling
beside it, pour out her thanksgivings and praises^,
mingled with confession of sins, petitions fo^
herself and others, and a renewal of her oft-re-
peated consecration to His service.

She had scarce completed her morning toilet,
singing the while in low, sweet strains, a song of
praise, when a light tap at the door was followed
"by her father's entrance.

He folded her in his arms, and holding her
close to his heart, wished her, in moved tones,
many happy returns of the day.

"I know not how to believe that you have
seen fifty years," he said, holding her off a little
to gaze searchingly into her face, — still as sweety
and well-nigh as fair and smooth, as it had been
thirty years before — " there are no silver threads
in your hair, no lines on your forehead, or about
your eyes or mouth ; you are no less beautiful
than you were in your early girlhood ; ray dar-
ling's charms have only matured, not lessened."

" Ah, papa," she returned, shaking her head
with an incredulous smile, " you always did see
me through rose-colored glasses. I dare say any
eyes but yours — so blinded by love — can read-
ily perceive many traces left by the passing
years.

64 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

"Yet, dear father, why should we regret it ?
Why care that we are both growing old, since
each day as it passes brings us a step nearer to
our heavenly home."

" That is a delightful thought," he responded,
with a smile and a sigh ; " a thought that more
than reconciles me to the inevitable in my own
case."

" And surely in mine, too, papa, for you would
not want to be in heaven without me," she said,
creeping closer into his embrace and half hid-
ing her face on his breast.

" No," he replied with emotion, tightening
the clasp of his arm about her waist and press-
ing his lips again and again to her cheek and
brow, ** not for long ; but in the course of na-
ture I shall probably be called away first, and
for your children's sake I hope you may yet
live many years, and that those years may be
for you as free as possible from the infirmities
of age."

" And it is that I wish for you, dear father,
for your children's sake ; my own especially,"
she returned, gazing lovingly into his eyes.

Another tap at the door, and Edward and
Zoe entered, each carrying a baby.

" Here we come, mamma, with your birthday
gifts," cried Zoe gayly, " and wishing you many,
many happy returns of the day."

" Thank you, my dears ; but O Zoe, this is

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 65

too much exertion for you ! you should not
have done it, my child ! " Elsie answered, step-
ping hastily forward and taking little Laurie
from his young mother's arms, while Zoe sank
into an easy-chair, panting a little, the color
coming and going in her cheeks.

" The nurse carried him to the very door,
mamma," she said ; " and I thought I was
stronger than I am."

" It is ray fault, — I should not have allowed
it," said Edward, looking anxiously at Zoe.

"Don't be alarmed, my dear; I am not in-
jured in the least," she responded, smiling up
into his face as he stood over her, forgetting
everything else in concern for her. " You
haven't presented your half of the gift to mam-
ma ; nor any good wishes either."

" As if both halves didn't belong to both of
us," he responded, with an amused smile.
"Mamma, I wish you many, many happy re-
turns of the day, and beg to present you with
what I consider a priceless treasure — my little
daughter, your youngest granddaughter," lay-
ing the babe in the arms she held out to re-
ceive it, having already resigned the other to
its great-grandsire.

" They are indeed priceless treasures, and very
dear to their grandmamma's heart," she said,
cuddling it close in her arms and pressing kisses
on the tiny velvet cheek.

66 ELSIE AND THE RAY3I0ND8.

" Now, mamma, it's Laurie's turn," remarked
the young mother laughingly ; "you didn't
take time to kiss him, in your concern for me,
and it will never do to be partial."

" No, certainly not," Grandma Elsie said, ex-
changing babies with her father, " but they are
so exactly alike in looks that one will have to
be a little careful to make sure of avoiding such
& mistake."

But now came Mrs. Dinsmore, Rosie, and
Walter with their congratulations and good
Tvishes.

The scene was a lively one for a little while ;
then the old people, and Zoe and Edward with
their babies, withdrew, leaving Grandma Elsie
alone with the youngest two of her flock.

They spent a short time together in the usual
-way, then the breakfast bell rang, and at the
tsame moment the family carriage drove up to
the door bringing her college boys, who had ar-
rived in the village by an early train which the
carriage had been sent to meet."

Each in turn must hold his mother in a long,
tender embrace ; then greetings with the others
were to be exchanged, questions asked and an-
awered on both sides ; so that it was some time
before any attention was paid to the summons
to the breakfast-table ; and when they did
gather about the board the flow of talk was
such as to seriously interfere with the business

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 67

of eating, so that the meal was prolonged to
twice its ordinary length.

Zoe, down for the first time since the advent
of the twins, was smiling, happy, eager to show
lier darlings to the young uncles.

They had already given congratulations by
letter to her and Edward, and had not been
many minutes in their company before renewing
them.

" I am quite in haste to see my new niece and
nephew," said Harold. " I presume, Zoe, they
are the prettiest, brightest, sweetest wee mor-
tals that ever were seen. Isn't it so ?"

" Of course they are to their mother," she
answered laughingly, *' but she doesn't expect
anybody else, except papa," — with an arch look
at Edward — " to see the darlings through the
same rose-colored glasses. You and Herbert
shall judge for yourselves presently though; they
will be on exhibition as soon as prayers are over."

" We may judge for ourselves, you say, Zoe,
but dare we express our opinions freely, should
they not coincide with that of the parents?"
queried Herbert, in a bantering tone.

" At a safe distance I think you may venture,"
returned Zoe demurely.

" But Zoe wont be the only one to take part
with Laurie and Lily should anybody have the
bad taste to utter a word in depreciation of them,*
remarked Rosie warningly.

68 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" And yet this is called a free country ! " ex-
claimed Harold, with an expressive shrug of his
shoulders.

" Ion's to be a monarchy to-day," remarked
Walter. "Mamma's to be crowned queen of it
in the arbor."

" Indeed ! " exclaimed his mother in sur-
prise and amusement. "It is the first hint
I have had that such doings were in contem-
plation."

" Yes, mamma," said Rosie, " we have been
keeping it a secret from you, and Walter's com-
munication is a little premature. But it really
doesn't signify, for you would have had to know
very soon."

" Yes, I suppose so, for some of our guests —
the nearest relations at least — will soon begin
to arrive. But when is this important cere-
mony to take place ?"

" I suppose as soon as the guests are all here,
mamma."

" The other ceremony — the presentation of
the babies to their newly arrived uncles — will
be gone through with first, doubtless ? " Harold
remarked, in an inquiring tone.

"Oh, yes ; of course," answered_several voices,,
as they all rose from the table and withdrew to
the library to unite in the usual morning wor-
ship.

The babies' dainty crib had been brought

ELSIE AND TEE HATMONDS. 69

down to an adjoining room for the day, and
there they lay sweetly sleeping.

As soon as the short service had come to an
end, Zoe, motioning to Harold and Herbert t«
follow, led the way to the side of the crib, and
laying back the cover brought the two tiny forms
to view lying side by side, the little plump
faces turned toward each other, round, rosy, and
dimpled.

** There, aren't they beauties, boys ? " ex-
claimed Zoe, bending over her treasures in a
perfect rapture of mother-love and admiration.
^* Did you ever see anything half so sweet ? "

" Well, really, they are quite passable, consid-
ering their extreme youth," returned Harold
sportively. *' I say, Ned, what would you take
for them ? "

" They are not in the market, sir," replied the
young father, regarding them with pride and
:admiration. " Though you should offer every
dollar you possess it would be utterly con-
temned."

" Ah, 'tis just as well, Ned, for I should not
know what to do with such tender, delicate
little morsels of humanity if I had them."

" You don't half appreciate them," said Zoe,
half jestingly, half in earnest, " you don't de-
serve the honor of being their uncle."

" We'll enjoy and appreciate them more a
year or two hence, when they can be romped

10 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

and played with," remarked Herbert. " But,
really, Zoe, they're as pretty as any young baby
I ever saw."

Rosie looked in at the door with the an-
nouncement, " The Woodburn carriage is com-
ing up the avenue," and the three brothers hur-
ried out to greet its occupants. They were the
whole Raymond family, from the captain down
to baby Ned, and scarcely had greetings been
exchanged with them when the Lelands from
Fairview arrived, and Grandma Elsie had all her
children about her.

She was the centre of attraction ; everybody
had an embrace, good wishes, and a gift for her^
and all were most graciously received.

But her daughters presently hurried her away
to her private apartment, where they busied
themselves in attiring her for the day in such
manner as suited their own ideas of what would
be most fitting and becoming, she smilingly sub-
mitting to their will.

" You must wear white, mamma," said Violet j
** nothing could be more suitable to the weather
or more becoming to you. Do you not say so,
Elsie ? "

"Yes," replied Mrs. Leland, opening her
mother's wardrobe and glancing over the dresses
hanging there ; " and it will please grandpa
better than anything else. There," taking dowiifc
a nun's veiling, " this is just the thing."

ELSIE AND THE RATMONDS, 11

" My dears, remember how many years have
flown over your mother's head, and don't dress
me too youthfully," Grandma Elsie said, with
an amused look and smile.

" Never fear, mamma," returned Violet in het
sprightly way, "how can you fear for a mo-
ment that your daughters would do such dis-
credit to the training of so good and wise a
mother as theirs ? "

" What ornaments shall mamma wear ? " asked
Rosie.

" Only flowers — natural flowers," returned hei
sisters, both speaking at once.

" Oh, yes ; and they must be roses and lilies ;
a knot of them at her throat, and another at hei
waist. I'll go and get them myself," exclaimed
Rosie, hurrying from the room.

In one of the lower apartments of the mansion
she found Zoe, Edward, and his brothers, Mr.
Leland and Evelyn, Captain Raymond and his
children, all busy with flowers from conservato-
ries, gardens, fields, and woods, which were piled
in fragrant heaps upon tables and in baskets,
making them into bouquets, wreaths, garlands,
and arranging them in vases.

With deft fingers Zoe was weaving a beauti-
ful wreath.

" Oh, Zoe, how lovely ! " exclaimed Rosie.
"It is to be mamma's crown, isn't it ?"

" Yes ; and everything in it has a meaning ;

72 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

these laurel leaves are to say to mamma, and
everybody, that she is the glory of this house j
this calla lily, that she is beautiful (though
of course no one who looks at her can help
seeing that without being told); this sweet
alyssum, that she has worth beyond beauty ;.
this white jessamine, that she is amiability it-
self ; the yellow, that she has grace and ele-
gance ; this china rose means the same ; this
moss rose, superior merit ; this myrtle, that we
all love her dearly, dearly ! "

" Oh, what a nice story they tell ! " exclaimed
Rosie ; "the wreath has my entire approval,'*
she added, with a merry laugh.

" What a relief to my mind ! " said Zoe, join-
ing in the laugh. "We're going to make a
perfect bower of the dining-room, the only room
in the house that will be much used by the com-
pany to-day.

"That's a nice idea ; we must have flowers every-
where to-day in mamma's honor. I have come to
select some for the adornment of her person."

" This is for that \qyj purpose," said Zoe^
holding up her nearly completed wreath, and
regarding it with satisfaction.

" Yes, I know ; but I want a knot of flowers
for her throat, and anotlier for her belt. Roses,
lilies, and heliotrope."

" Grandma Elsie is versed in the language of
flowers, isn't she ? " asked Evelyn.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. T3

" Yes, indoed ! " answered Rosie.

" Oh, then, wouldn't it be a nice idea for each
of us to select a few flowers expressing our feel-
ings of love, admiration, and so forth ; then,
after Grandpa Dinsmore has put the crown on
her head, go one at a time, kneel before her on
one knee, kiss her hand, and present the little
floral offering ? "

" Capital ! " Quite a bright thought, Eva ! "
^* Just the thing ! " exclaimed several voices, in
response to the suggestion.

" Oh, let's do it ! " said Lulu. " I think it
would be ever so nice ! "

" All in favor say aye," said Harold.

A chorus of " Ayes," in response.

** Contrary, no ! "

A dead silence.

" The ayes have it," he announced ; " but of
course everybody is at liberty to do exactly as
he or she pleases."

" I don't know anything about the language
of flowers," remarked Grace shyly.

**And my memory needs refreshing on the
subject," Herbert said, smiling pleasantly on
the little girl. " So I'll bring a book from the
library that will tell us what we want to know.'*

"Will it be objectionable if several of us
choose the same flower ? " asked Lulu.

" Oh no, not at all," replied Harold. I shall
take some of these beautiful pinks. This one

1i ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

means pure affection ; this clove pink, dignity ;
this double red, pure, ardent love ; this white
one, * You are fair.' I should like to say all that
to mamma."

" So should I," said Grace. " May I take some
of the same flowers, Uncle Harold ? "

" Surely, dear child," he returned, selecting
them for her.

" A bit of myrtle, too, please, she said ;
" because I do love Grandma Elsie dearly."

" I want a bit of that, too," Lulu said, " and all
the kinds of lilies and roses that mean something
nice. I do think they are the loveliest flowers ! '*

** I'll have heliotrope, * I love you,' pansy,
* Think of me,' purple heartsease, some of the
myrtle, and honeysuckle, * bond of love,' "■
Evelyn said, after consulting the book Herbert
had brought, and culling them from the fragrant
heaps as she spoke.

In the mean time Rosie had made up the two
bouquets she had come for. " See ! " she said,
holding them up to view, " aren't these roses and
lilies just the perfection of beauty ? They'll put
the finishing touch to mamma's attire, and I'll
be back presently to select others as my offering
to the queen of the day."

So saying she tripped gayl}^ away.

" There, the crown is done ! " said Zoe, turn-
ing it about in her hands and viewing it with a
satisfied smile.

ELBIE AND TEE RAYMONDS, IS

The others pronounced it beautiful.

"Now I'll help with the wreaths for the
rooms."

" No, no, my dear, you have exerted yourself
quite enough for one day," said her husband.
" Just lie back in that easy-chair and give as
many directions as you please."

" Nonsense ! " she exclaimed, laughing, " you
are as careful of me as if I were made of the
finest china or glass."

" A great deal more so," he returned, with a
look that spoke volumes of loving appreciation,
and bending over her to bring his lips close to
her ear, " Your price is above rubies, my dar-
ling," he added, in a low aside.

" Dear Ned, you are so good to me ! " she re-
sponded, lifting to his eyes as full of love as his
own.

" The queen of the day ! the queen of all our
hearts ! " announced Rosie, preceding her
mother and sisters into the room.

" We are all ready to do her homage," said
the captain, stepping forward and saluting his
mother-in-law with much respect and affection..

The others were prompt to follow his example,
all crowding about her with expressions of love
and admiration.

" You are too good to me, my dear children
and grandchildren," she said, glad tears spring-
ing to her eyes. " I am quite sensible that I am

n ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

by no means the beautiful and admirable person
your affectionate appreciation leads you to im-
agine."

" O mamma," exclaimed Zoe, " there's no im-
agination about it ! Girls, you have shown
great taste in arraying her for the occasion ; it
only needs the addition of my floral crown to
make her dress quite perfect."

But carriages were driving up the avenue,
«nd near friends and relatives came pouring in
with their congratulations and gifts, which last
were received with grateful thanks and bestowed,
for the present, in a small reception-room set
impart for the purpose.

When the last of the guests had a^'rived all
repaired to the grounds, wending their way
toward the arbor where the heroine of the day
was seated on an extemporized throne garlanded
with flowers, while her father made a neat little
speech and placed the floral crown on her head,
then, dropping on one knee at her feet, kissed
her hand and presented a bouquet of calla lilies,
pinks, and roses.

It was altogether a surprise to her, and a
vivid blush mantled her cheek.

"My dear father," she said, low and tenderly,
looking up into his face, with eyes half filled
with tears, as he rose and stood by her side,
** you should never have knelt to me — your own
child."

EL8IE Am) TEE RATMOlWa. 17

"Only in sport, dearest," he said, bending
down and imprinting a kiss upon her lips ;
"you know young lads like myself must be
allowed to indulge in a trifle of that kind occa-
sionally."

He stepped aside, and amid much jesting and
mirth, the others followed his example till the
throne and its occupant were half hidden in the
fragrant heaps of floral offerings.

But father and sons, coming to the rescue,
extricated her without damage to person or
attire, and she went about among her guests
doing the honors of the place with a sweet and
gentle dignity all her own.

There were no strangers among them, how-
ever, and everybody felt at home and free ta
follow his or her own inclinations, to sit and
converse in the grateful shade of the fine old
trees, wander about lawn, shrubbery, and
gardens, or take part in the active sports with
which the children and youth of the company
were delighting themselves.

But it was not in the kind heart of Grand-
ma Elsie to neglect her poorer guests. Her
father, sons, and a few others accompanying her,
she paid a short visit to each assembly, went
about among them with kindly inquiries con-
cerning their health and welfare (no air of con-
descension marring their enjoyment of her
sweet looks and words), and distributing gifts—

t8 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

from a large basket carried by two men-ser-
Tants — of such articles of food and clothing as
she knew would be acceptable ; for, ever, like
her Master, going about doing good, she was
a frequent visitor in their dwellings and well
acquainted with their needs.

And they looked upon her as a kind, power-
ful friend, from whom they might ever expeot
with confidence sympathy and help in their
trials and struggles with life's hard problems.

The birthday feast at the mansion was served
somewhat later in the day ; a banquet, not only
of such things as appease the hunger of the
physical man, but also "a feast of reason and a
flow of soul."

The celebration of Grandma Elsie's semi-
centennial was pronounced by every one so
fortunate as to have a share in it to have been
from beginning to end a most decided success.

CHAPTER VI.

Max and Lulu were on the veranda at
Woodburn, — its only occupants. The western
sky was all aglow with the gorgeous hues of a
brilliant sunset ; rich masses of purple, gold,
amber, pale-green, and delicate rose color were
piled from the horizon half way up to the zenith,
while flecks, patches, and long streaks of flame,
changing every moment — here spreading and
deepening, there contracting and fading to
paler tints — stretched above and beyond on
every side.

It was a grand scene, and Max, who was
whittling a bit of soft wood, paused for several »
minutes to gaze upon it with admiration and
delight.

" What a splendid sunset ! " he exclaimed,
turning toward his sister.

But she was absorbed in a story-book, holding
it in a way to catch the last beams of the fading
light, and reading on with eager haste, utterly
oblivious to the glories of the sunset sky, and
the beauties of the grounds arrayed in all the
verdure of June.

7d

80 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" Lu, you're straining your eyes, reading by
this fading light," said Max. " If papa were
here he would certainly tell you to stop at
once."

Lulu made no reply, but continued to read as
if she had not heard the remark.

Max waited a moment, then began again,
<* Lu— "

*' Oh, Max, do be quiet !" she exclaimed impa*
tiently, without moving her eyes from the page.

Max gazed at her for another minute without
speaking, an odd sort of smile in his eyes and
playing about the corners of his mouth.

" Yes, I'll do it," he muttered under his
breath ; " now's as good a time as any for the
experiment."

At that instant their father's voice was heard
in grave, slightly reproving accents, coming ap-
parently from the hall. " Lulu ! "

** Sir," she answered promptly, dropping her
book, while a vivid color suffused her cheek.

"Don't read any longer ; you will injure your
«yes. Lay aside your book and come here
to me."

She obeyed at once, hurrying into the hallj
Max looking after her with a gleam of mingled
fun and triumph in his eyes.

" Why, papa, where are you ? " he heard her
ask the next moment ; then she came rushing
back with a face full of astonishment and per-

EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 81

plexity. " Max, where can papa be ? didn't you
hear him call me ? I was sure he was in the
hall, but he isn't ; and I can't find him in any
of the rooms. And oh, now I remember he
drove away with Mamma Vi not half an hour
ago, and they were going to the Oaks, and he
couldn't possibly be back by this time, even if
they didn't stop there long enough to get out of
the carriage. Besides, we would have seen it
drive up from the gate."

" Couldn't they have come back through the
wood, as you and I do sometimes ? "

" Yes, so they could ; but even then we should
have seen and heard them, and — no, they can't
have come back. Papa can't be at home ; and
yet I heard him call me as plainly as ever I did
in my life. Oh ! — " and she dropped into a
chair with a look of dread and alarm that half
frightened her brother.

" Max," she went on in low, half-tremulous
tones, "I — I — do believe it means that I'm
going to die."

" Why, Lu ! " he exclaimed, " I should never
have thought you could be so silly ! What on
earth can have put that notion into your head ? '*

" I've heard stories of people hearing them-
selves called in that mysterious way and dying
very soon afterward," she answered, looking
rather ashamed.

" Well, that's all nonsense," he returned with

82 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

an air of superior wisdom. " I'm perfectly sure
papa would tell you so."

" Maybe you wouldn't care if you thought it
did mean that ? " she said, half -interrogatively.

" Oh, of course not ; you don't suppose I care
anything about you, do you ? "
' "Yes; I know you do. And if you didn't,
you know papa loves me, and would be grieved
to lose me, and you love him well enough to be
sorry on his account."

" Well, maybe so ; though I hadn't thought
it out. But you're very healthy, and I've a no-
tion are going to outlive all the rest of us."

" Dear me, how awful that would be ! " she
cried ; " to be left all alone, after seeing you all
dead and buried. I believe I'd rather go first.**

" But not very soon ? "

" No, I — think I'd like to live a little longer ;
we do have such good times nowadays — in our
own home with papa. But — Max, who could
have called me like that?" she queried, with
a look of anxious perplexity. " You heard it,
too, didn't you ? "

"Yes."

" But why do you laugh, and look so pleased
and amused ? I should think you'd be troubled
by the mysteriousness of it, same as I am."

"No, I'm not," he answered, "because it isn't
really very mysterious to me. Lu, to save you
from worrying, I'll explain."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 8S

She looked at him in wide-eyed surprige.

" Then you know who it was ? "

** Yes ; it was I — myself."

" You ? why how — what do you mean, Max ?**

" That IVe found out that I'm a ventriloquist,
like Cousin Ronald."

" Oh, Maxie ! is that so ? Oh, how nice ! "

" Yes ; I wondered if I could do it, and I
asked him to tell me exactly how he did it, and
if people could learn how if they tried very hard.
He said it depended upon practice and dexterity,
and explained and showed me as nearly as he
could ; and I tried, and would go off into the
wood yonder, when I could get a chance with-
out anybody noticing, and practice. To-night I
thought I'd try it on you, and I'm just delighted
that I succeeded so well."

" Indeed you did ! " she exclaimed. " I don't
believe Cousin Ronald himself could have done
it any better. Oh, Max, I think it's ever so nice I
what fun we shall have ! Try it on papa when
he comes home ; do ! He wouldn't be vexed ;
papa enjoys fun just as much as we do, and is
never angry, even if the joke is at his expense."

" No, indeed ! and I never had a boy friend
that was better company, or even as good, going
gunning or fishing, or in a game of base-ball, or
anything else."

" And I never enjoy our parlor game* half so
much when he doesn't take part."

84 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

"No ; but he always does, unless lie's too
busy or has company to entertain. I tell you,
Lu, it's just splendid to have a father you can
talk to just as freely as if he was a boy like
yourself — tell him all you think and feel, and
see that he's interested, and know that if your
thoughts and feelings aren't right he'll show
you it's so without being angry or stern, or mak-
ing you feel that he considers you a simpleton
or a fool. I like to be reasoned with as if I had
some sense ; and that's the way papa does with
me ; and sometimes he asks my opinion, as if he
thought it was worth something."

" Yes, I know he does ; and mine too, and
I'm younger than you, and not nearly so far
along in my studies. But, oh, Max, let's be think-
ing of the tricks you can play with your ventrilo-
quism. What will you do to-night to astonish
papa and Mamma Vi ? "

*' I don't know ; have you any suggestion to
make?"

She had several, and was very eager to see
one or more of her plans tried. Max had some
of his own too, and they made themselves very
merry talking them over.

The sunset glow had faded from the skj^ but
the moon had risen and was flooding the beauti-
ful grounds with silvery light. Suddenly a
mocking-bird in a tree close at hand began
to pour forth a perfect flood of melody.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 85

The children ceased talking to listen to its
song.

"Oh, isn't that delicious music? " cried Lulu,
as the bird paused for a moment. " Max, you
couldn't do that, could you ? "

"No, indeed," laughed Max. "I'd give a
great deal if I could. But hark, he's beginning
again."

" It sounds as if he's praising God," Lulu re»
marked, at the next pause ; " he sings as if his
little heart is so full of joy and thankfulness
that he doesn't know how to express it."

" Yes," said Grade's voice, close at her side.
^' I think he's rejoicing in the beautiful moon-
light, Lu ; and isn't it lovely ? It makes a rain-
bow in the spray of the fountain, and I can see
the dewdrops glitter in the grass. And look
at the fireflies dancing in and out among the
trees and bushes."

" Some of them soaring away above the tree-
tops," put in Max.

" And maybe birdie is rejoicing in the sweet
scent of the roses and honeysuckle, the mignon-
ette, the moon-flowers, and others too numerous
to mention," said Lulu. " But where have you
been all this time, Gracie ? "

"With Elsie and baby Ned. Mamma put
them to bed as usual before she and papa went,
but she couldn't stay till Elsie went to sleep,
and I offered to stay beside Elsie and sing to

86 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

her and tell her stories, and mamma said I miglit,
and she would be very much obliged to me
for it."

" That was good in you, Gracie," Lulu said,
pulling Grace down into her lap, and putting her
arm round her ; " I suppose it was my place to
do it, really, as I'm the oldest, but I never
thought of it. But you are always such a dear,
kind, unselfish girl."

" And so you are," said Max and Grace, speak-
ing together, Max adding, " Who was it was so
brave the night the burglars got into the strong
room, and so unselfish as to prefer to risk her
own life, locking them in there, rather than
have papa risk his ? "

" Lulu, of course," said a voice that sounded
like Evelyn Leland's, speaking near at hand, on
the other side of the little girls, " for who else
would have done it ? "

Even Lulu was startled enough to turn her
head, half -expecting to see her friend standing
there, while Grace sprang up and turned in the
direction of the sound, exclaiming, " Why, Eva,
when did you come ? I didn't know you were
here ! Oh, she isn't there ! How quickly she
got awaj^ — into the hall, I suppose," running to-
ward the door. " Eva, Eva," she called, " where
can you have gone to so fast? "

Max and Lulu looked after her with a low,
gleeful laugh.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 87

"Another success for you, Max," Lulu said.

" Oh, I hope Gracie wont be frightened ! " he
exclaimed, in sudden fear of the effect of his
experiment upon his timid, nervous little sister,
and just then Grace came hurrying back, look-
ing a little alarmed and very much perplexed.

" Why," she said, " where could Eva have
gone to ? I've looked all about and can't find
her."

" Shall I tell her, Max ? " asked Lulu.

"Yes," he answered, and Lulu went on, " Max
has learned to be a kind of Cousin Ronald,
Gracie, and we shall have lots of fun because of
it, don't you think so ? "

" A ventriloquist, do you mean ? " asked
Grace in astonishment. " Why, how can he ? "

" Because he is so smart, I suppose," laughed
Lulu. "Aren't you proud of being the sister of
«uch a genius ? I am."

" Yes," returned Grace promptly. " I always
was proud of Maxie. But this astonishes me
very much indeed. Oh, I'm ever so glad of it !
I'm sure he can make a great deal of fun for him-
self and us. Does papa know ? "

"No," said Max, "and you mustn't tell him.
When he comes home we'll see if we can't have
gome fun out of him. He'll enjoy it as much
as we will."

" Of course ; and be as proud of you, Maxie,
*s Lu and I are."

88 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

Just then they saw the carriage, bringing
their parents, turn in at the great gates leading
from the highway into the Woodburn grounds,
and come rapidly up the drive.

It drew up before the entrance, and the cap-
tain alighted and handed out his wife.

The children, always delighted to see them
return after even the shortest absence, sprang
up and ran forward with eager, joyous greet-
ings.

" I hope you have not been lonely, dears ? '*
said Violet, bending down to receive and re-
turn an ardent kiss from Grace. " But I must
hurry up to the nursery to see how the babies
are doing."

" Papa, sit down in this easy-chair, please,"
said Lulu.

"And let me take your hat and hang it on the
rack," added Max.

"And may I get you a glass of ice- water ? '^

" And I a fan ? " asked Lulu and Grace.

" Thank you, my darlings, I do not feel the
need of either," he answered, seating himself
and drawing Grace to his knee, Lulu to his side,
and putting an arm affectionately around each.

Max drew up a chair close to his father's side.
** Had you a pleasant time, papa ? " he asked.

" Very ; we happened upon quite a number
of the relatives — Dr. Conly and his brother
Calhoun, from Roselands, the Fairview family,

ELSIE AND THE EAYMOIWS. 89

©randpa and Grandma Dinsmore, and Grand*
ma Elsie. Some of them were spending the
4ay, while others, like ourselves, had just dropped
in for a call."

At the sound of the carriage-wheels on the
driveway, Prince, Max's big Newfoundland dog,
had come rushing round from the back of the
house with a joyous welcoming bark. He was
devotedly attached to every member of the
family, to no one of them more than to the cap-
tain. He had followed Max into the hall and
out again, and stood close beside him now, evi-
dently considering himself entitled to make one
of the little group; pushing himself a little
farther in among them, he laid his head on
Grace's lap, wagging his tail in pleased expec-
tancy, and looking up wistfully into the cap-
tain's face.

" Good Prince ! good dog ! " the captain said
kindly, stroking and patting the dog's head.
"How are you to-night, old fellow ? "

"Wide awake, and glad to see you home,
sir," were the words that seemed to come from
Prince's own mouth in reply.

" What ! " exclaimed the captain, hastily put-
ting Grace off his knee to rise and turn round
toward the open hall door, " Cousin Ronald
here ? Children, why didn't j^ou tell me he had
come ? "

He was moving quickly in the direction of the

90 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS,

doorway as he spoke, the children exchanging^
amused glances and finding some difficulty m
suppressing an inclination to laugh aloud.

The captain glanced within the hall, saw na
one, though it was brilliantly lighted, then
turning toward the little group, " Max," he
asked, " where is Mr. Lilburn ? "

" I don't know, papa ; not here; at least, I
have not seen or heard anything of him."

" Strange ! " said his father, with a look of
perplexity. " Ah, I see you are all laughing.
Come, if you can explain Prince's sudden power
of speech, do so at once."

Captain Raymond's tones were perfectly pleas*
ant ; evidently he was not at all angry at the
liberty taken with him.

He sat down again, and they crowded round
him, Max answering, " Yes, sir "; the little girls,
" Max can tell you, papa," generously resigning
to him the pleasure of revealing the secret.

The captain began to have an inkling of the
truth. "Out with it. Max," he said, pretending
bo be very stern; "so you've been playing tricks
on your father, have you ? I never expected
such disrespectful treatment from you."

Max had dropped his eyes and did not see the-
twinkle of fun in his father's.

Coloring deeply, " Papa," he said in a re, >
morseful tone, " I — I wouldn't for anything
have been disrespectful to you ; I didn't mean

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 91

it ; there's nobody else I so sincerely respect as
I do you. Please forgive me, and — "

"My boy, don't you see that I am only in
jest ? " the captain asked, taking his hand and
holding it in a kindly pressure. " But come,"
he added sportively, " make a clear breast of it
now, and let me judge whether you have sinned
beyond forgiveness."

Max answered with a full confession and ex-
planation, making them as brief as possible \
and his sisters gave a mirthful account of the
exhibitions of his power that he had given them.

" Well, my son," the captain said, " this newly
discovered talent may be made a source of in-
nocent amusement to yourself and others, but I
trust you will never use it to injure or annoy —
unless the victim of a slight annoyance is to
be more than recompensed for it by the after
results," he added in a playful tone, laying his
hand affectionately on the boy's head.

Max heaved a sigh of relief. " I'll try not to,
papa," he said, with an arch look and smile up
into his father's face," and you'll forgive me for
tricking you, wont you ? "

"Yes; taking into consideration the extenuat-
ing circumstance of its being the first offense."

" Thank you, sir. But I hope you don't forbid
me to try it on MammaYi, one of these times ? "
retuned Max insinuatingly, and with another
arch look and smile.

«2 ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS.

** No, I shall not, as I incline to the opinion
that she would rather enjoy it," laughed his
father.

** Oh, Max, when will you do it ? " cried Lulu.
^* Gracie and I will want to be there to see and
hear it all, for you know it's only once you can
play the trick on any one person ; at least if you
try it again they're very apt to think immedi-
ately that it's you doing it."

" I'll take some time when you two girls are
by," said Max; "papa also. But perhaps,"
with an inquiring glance at his father, " I'd
better not try any more of it to-night."

" No ; it is time now for prayers," the captain
answered. " We will go in, and. Max, you may
ring for the servants."

They all repaired to the library, where Violet
and the servants presently came also, and the
short service was held.

At its conclusion, as the children were bid-
ding good-night, Violet noticed a large doll
sitting in state in its own tiny chair. She
picked it up, saying, " Ah, Elsie has forgotten
her favorite Fatima, and will probably be crying
out for her before morning."

Max's eyes twinkled, and he sent a question-
ing, wishful glance in his father's direction.

The captain smiled, and gave a nod of acqui-
■escence.

** Where's my little mamma ? " asked a tiny

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 9^

voice, that seemed to issue from Fatima's lips..
" Please take me to my little mamma."

Violet started and opened her eyes wide in
astonishment, then glancing quickly around the
room, " Cousin Ronald ! " she exclaimed. " But
where is he ?"

No answer but a half -suppressed giggle from
the little girls, and an exchange of amused
glances between them, their father, and Max.

" Captain, is Cousin Ronald here ? have you
seen him? What does it all mean?" Violet
asked, piling one question upon another.

"No, my dear, but it seems he has left a
representative behind him," returned her hus-
band pleasantly, laying a hand on Max's shoul-
der, and giving him a little playful shake.

"Max ! " she cried in fresh astonishment ; "is
it possible that you can imitate his powers as a
ventriloquist so well, Maxie ? "

Max modestly repeated the explanation
already made to his father and sisters; they gave
a laughing account of his exploits witnessed by
them, then the captain bade Lulu and Grace say
good-night and seek their nests.

" But you. Max, my son," he added, " may
stay a little longer. I have something to say to
you."

CHAPTER VII.

The captain opened his secretary, took a let-
ter from one of its pigeon-holes, glanced over
the contents, restored the missive to its place,
then turned to Max, who stood patiently wait-
ing by his side.

"We will go out on to the veranda and have
our talk there, my boy," he said, leading the
way. Max following, " the air is so much pleas-
anter there than within doors this warm even-
ing."

" Yes, sir ; perfectly delightful, I think, papa;
I don't know where a lovelier, happier home
than ours can be found."

" Ah, I am very glad you appreciate it, my
4ear boy," the captain said, with a pleasant
look, beginning to pace the length of the
veranda to and fro. Max keeping close at his
side, " and I shall miss my eldest hope sadly
when the time comes for him to leave the
home nest. Have you made up your mind yet
as to what calling you would like best to
pursue ? "

" I have been thinking a great deal about it
of late, papa, and if you are willing, and there
94

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 95

fs an opening for me, I want to go into th©
navy."

" I willing? Entirely so. I have not lost my
old love for the service, and shall not grudge my ,
son to it." 1

" Perhaps I inherit my love for it from you^
papa," remarked Max. " Any way, I know that
your having been in it, and hearing you speak
so highly of it, has had a good deal to do with
my desire to go into it ; and your son could
hardly fail to be patriotic and full of love to the
old flag. Then you have furnished me with so
much interesting reading about the doings of
our navy in the Revolutionary War, the War
of 1812, and the Civil War, that it's no wonder
I feel a strong desire to help in its work if we
ever have another one."

" No, I suppose I have only myself to blame,"'
his father said pleasantly, " yet I am not at all
sure that I should act otherwise if I could go
back to the time of your babyhood and begin
over again.

" Well, Max, to-day's mail brought me the
offer of an appointment to a naval cadetship
for my son, if I desired it. My boy, shall I
accept for you ? "

" If you think best, papa, I'll be delighted Xo
have you do it," Max said, in a joyous tone..
** But am I old enough to go this year ? "

" Just the right age," answered his f ather^

^6 ELSIE AND THE EAYMOJWS,

half-sighing at the thought of the separation
the acceptance of the offered appointment must
involve. " But, Max, I fear I may have shown
you the pleasant side of the life too exclusively.
I must discourse to you of its hardships, before
allowing you to decide for or against it."

" I hope, papa, you don't think me such a
milksop or coward that I'd be frightened at the
thought of a little hardship ? " Max said, with
heightened color. " I'm sure I ought to be
willing to stand as much of such things as my
father did."

" No, my boy, I should not be the proud and
bappy father I am if I were compelled to enter-
tain so mean an opinion of you," returned the
captain, looking down at the boy with a smile
of fatherly pride and affection. " Perhaps love
blinds me to the faults of my first-born, but to
me he seems a son that any man might be proud
to call his own ; and if ever tempted to an un-
worthy act, let the remembrance that it would
go nigh to break your father's heart to hear of
it restrain you from yielding to the temptation."

He paused in his walk and laid a hand af-
fectionately on the lad's shoulder.

" Papa," returned Max with emotion, " I
think no punishment could be too bad for a boy
that could grieve such a father as mine. I — I
think I'd rather die than know I had hurt you so !"

" I believe it, my son," responded the cap-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 97

tain with feeling ; " I have not the least doubt
that you have a very strong affection for me,
and would be very loath to cause me pain. I
hope, too, that you are quite as anxious to please
and honor your heavenly Father ; much more
so, indeed.

** But let us sit down here while I tell you of
the hardening process a naval cadet must pass
through, and the trials of his after-life as an
officer in the service if he be so fortunate as ta
secure a permanent place in it."

" Yes, sir, I'll be glad to hear anything you
can tell me about both. I suppose I'm not quite
sure of getting into the academy, even if I da
accept this offer, am I ? "

" No, not quite ; there is i\ examination to
pass through, as to both your physical and edu-
cational qualifications. To be accepted, a hoy
must be physically sound and of robust consti-
tution ; both of which you are, so far as I can
judge ; you have never been seriously ill in
your life.

" Beside, the applicant must have a sufficient
knowledge of reading, writing, spelling, geog-
rpphy, English grammar. United States history,
arithmetic, and algebra. You are well grounded
in all these, and must review during your sum-
mer vacation, under the tutor who has had
charge of you for some time past," he added
with playful l(?ok and tone.

QS EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" Papa,'' Max said, a little tremulously, " shall
I ever have such another ? so kind, so patient,
and always so ready to take any amount of
trouble to explain things and make them clear
to me ? "

" It is not at all impossible that j^ou may find
one or more who will be all that, my boy," the
captain responded, " but certainly none that can
have the same affection for you, the same fatherly
Joy and pride in seeing your progress ; it would
not be natural for any other than your own
parent."

"No, sir; I know that; and of course I
couldn't feel the same toward any other
teacher."

" I shouldn't want you to, Max," laughed the
captain ; " I must acknowledge that I couldn't
be quite willing to have my son loving any
other man with the same filial affection that he
gives me.

** But to return to the subject in hand : you
will have to resign many of the luxuries you en-
joy at home. You will not be allowed a room
to yourself ; you must share it with another
cadet, and with him take week about in keep-
ing it in the most perfect order ; sweeping,
dusting, and arranging its contents every morn-
ing for inspection ; every article will have a
place, and must be found there when not in use.

" Your furniture will be severely plain ; an

BL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 99

iron bedstead, a wooden chair, a washstand,
looking-glass, wardrobe, rug, and a table which
you will share with your room-mate. You can
have no curtains to your windows, no maps or
pictures to adorn your walls."

" I shouldn't expect the government to pro-
vide such things," remarked Max, "but can't
I take some from home ? "

" No ; it is not allowed."

" That seems odd, papa. What harai could it
do for a boy to have such things, if his father
could aiford to provide them ? "

" It is because some of the lads may come
from very poor families, and the government
chooses — very wisely, I think — that all shall
fare alike while students in that national
college."

" Yes, to be sure," returned Max thoughtfully ;
*' I think that's just as it ought to be ; and it
will be a trifling hardship to have to do without
such things while I'm there."

" The discipline is very strict," the captain
went on, "but my boy has learned to obey one
naval officer, and perhaps will in consequence
find it at least comparatively easy to obey
others."

"Yes, sir ; I hope so."

" Your academic standing, number of de-
merits, and so forth, will be reported to me
once a month, and will gratify or distress me

104

100 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

according to what they are. I am sure the
thought of that will be a restraint upon any
inclination my boy may have to idleness or
bleaches of discipline."

"I ought to be called an ungrateful wretch if
it doesn't, papa. How long is the course ? "

" If appointed, you will have to take an oath
to serve for eight years, including the proba-
tionary period. After graduating two years are
spent at sea, then there is another examination,
and if passed successfully and there is a vacancy
to be filled, there will be an appointment to the
line, and to the marine or the engineer corps of
the navy."

" But if there is no vacancy, papa ? "

*' The candidate is, in that case, given an hon-
orable discharge, a certificate of graduation, and
one year's pay."

" I hope I'll get through all right and that
there'll be a vacancy ready for me to fill," said
Max.

" I hope so, my son, if that is your desire ;
but don't forget that there are hardships in a
seafaring life that do not fall to the lot of lands-
men : many and long separations from their
families, exposure to danger from disasters at
sea or on foreign shores, and others too numerous
to mention at present. Yet it is a life that ha&
many and great attractions for me. But those
I have often told you of."

ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS. 101

** Yes, sir ; and all you have told me to-night
(3oes not frighten me out of my wish ; life is
very easy here at home, and perhaps it may be
good for me to go through some rougher expe-
riences. Don't you think so, papa ? "

" Yes, I rather agree with you in that ; a life
of luxury and ease is not the best for the devel-
opment of a strong, manly, self-reliant char-
acter."

" Then you will write and accept for me, will
you, sir ? "

" Yes."

" How soon do I go to the academy, papa ? "

" In September ; and I have a plan for you in
the mean time, with which you will be pleased, I
think.

" I find I must pay a visit to some property
that I own in the far West, and I want my son's
companionship on the trip, supposing he fancies
taking it with me."

The captain looked smilingly into the lad's
eyes as he spoke.

" Oh, papa, how delightful ! " cried Max.
"** Will you really take me with you ? "

" Such is certainly my. intention, if nothing
happens to prevent," the captain replied, smiling
to see how pleased the boy was with the pros-
\)ect.

" Mamma Vi can hardly be going along on
such a trip, I suppose ? " Max said inquiringly.

102 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

" Oh no ! we could not take the babies along,
and she would not be willing to leave them.'*

" Then are you and I to be the whole party,
sir?"

" I have some thought of inviting Lulu to ga
with us," replied his father. " Do you think
ehe would like it, and that we two could take
proper care of her ? "

Max laughed. " I shouldn't be a bit afraid to-
trust anybody to your care, sir," he said, " and
I'd do anything I could to help. Beside, I don't
believe Lu's the sort of girl to give much trouble
on such a journey, and I'm sure she'll be fairly
wild with delight when you tell her about it,
and that she is to go along."

"I am of the same opinion, and enjoying the
prospect of witnessing her pleasure on hearing
the news.

" Well, my son, our talk has been a long one,
and it is late ; time for a growing boy, such as
you, to be in bed. Bid me good-night and go."

They both hath risen to their feet. Captain
Raymond held out his hand as he spoke. Max
promptly put his into it, saying with a bright,
happy, affectionate look up into his father's
face, " Thank you very much, papa, for all your
kind plans for me. Is Lu to hear about the-
jouniey to-night ? "

"I think not," was the reply ; "she is so ex-
citable that I fear such surprising news might

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 103

keep her awake. I dare say, though, she is al-
ready in bed and asleep."

To make sure of that, he went softly into her
room on his way to his own. He rarely failed
to look in upon his little girls after they had
gone to their rooms for the night, and when he
did fail it was a sore disappointment to them.

Lulu was in bed and had fallen into a doze,
but woke at his approach, albeit he moved with
a very quiet step, and started up to a sitting
posture.

" Papa," she exclaimed in an undertone,
mindful not to rouse Grace from her slumbers in
the adjoining room, " oh, I'm so glad you came! "
tlirowing her arms round his neck as he reached
the bedside and bent down to give her a kiss.
*' You must have talked a long time to Maxie.
I was really growing jealous," she added, with
a laugh.

" Were you ? " he asked, seating himself on
the edge of the bed and drawing her into his
arms. " Isn't Maxie entitled to a fair share of
papa's attentions, as well as of his love ? "

"Oh, yes, indeed ! and I wouldn't want to
rob Iiim of a bit of either ; but I do so love the
little bedtime chat with you that I'd rather miss
'most anything else."

" Well, dear child, perhaps we can have an un-
usually long talk in the morning to comfort you
for the loss to-night. So go to sleep as fast as

104 BLSIE AND TEE BATMONDS,

you can, that you may be ready for an early
waking," he said. Then with another kiss and
fervent, " Good-night, my darling, and may He
who neither slumbers nor sleeps have you in his
kind care and keeping," he left her.

CHAPTER Vm.

LiTLu's first waking thought was of her fath-
er's promise.

" Perhaps he is going to tell me what he and
Maxie were talking about last night," she said
to herself. " Likely it was something of impor-
tance to keep them so long. I wonder what ?
Maybe about going to the seashore, or some-
where, for the hot months, as we always do."

She slipped out of bed and began a brisk
toilet, determined to be ready to receive her
father whenever he might come.

She and Gracie were together in their own
little sitting-room looking over their tasks for
the day, when hearing his approaching footsteps
they hastily laid aside their books and ran to
meet him.

"Good-morning, ray darlings ; you look well
and bright," he said, bending down and opening
his arms to receive them.

" Good-morning, dear papa," they answered,
running into them, and putting theirs about his
neck. "Yes, we are well, and hope you are
too," hugging and kissing him with ardent
affection.

105

106 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

"Now, papa, wont you give me that long
talk you said I should have this morning?"
pleaded Lulu.

"Yes; don't I always keep my promises?'*
he asked, taking possession of an easy-chair and
allowing them to seat themselves one upon each
knee.

' • Yes, indeed you do, papa; sometimes when I'd
rather you wouldn't," returned Lulu laughingly.

" Would you be willing to lose faith in your
father's Avord, dear child ? " he asked, with sud-
den gravity.

" No, papa ; no indeed ! " she answered earn-
estly ; " that would he worse than being pun-
ished, when I deserve it, for naughtiness that
you've said you'd have to punish me for."

" I trust there will never again be any call for
me to keep such promises," he said caressing
her. "You have been ver}^ good for some time
past, and intend to keep on trying to be so, do
you not ? "

" Yes, sir ; but I'm afraid the badness that I
still feel inside sometimes^ will crop out again
one of these days," she said, half -sadly, half-
jestingly.

" The same danger threatens your father,
too," he said, " and the only safety for either
of us lies in constant watching and prayer."

^' But, papa, how can we be praying all the
time ? "

1

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. lOf

« The Bible," e replied, " bids us ' Pray with-
out ceasing,' not meaning that we are to live
on our knees, or with words of prayer always
on our lips, for that would be impossible with-
out neglecting other duties enjoined in God's
Word — such, for example, as * Six days shalt thou
labor and do all thy work,' * Distributing to the
necessity of saints,' and so forth — but that we
are to live near to God and with so much of the
spirit of prayer in our hearts that they will be
often sending up swift, silent petitions, or songs
of praise and thankfulness.

" Well, Lulu, I know you are curious to hear
what Max and I were conversing about last
night."

"Oh, yes, sir, indeed! if you are willing I
should know," she responded eagerly.

" Quite willing," he said. " It was of his choice
of a business or profession. I had received a
letter offering an appointment for my son as a
naval cadet ; so, as I wish Max to choose for
himself, it was necessary for him to decide, and
to do so promptly, whether he would accept that
offer or decline it."

" Oh ! which did he choose to do, papa ? "

" He said he had quite made up his mind to
go into the navy, if he might, and asked me to
write an acceptance for him ; which I did be-
fore I went to my bed."

" You are always so prompt, papa,'' remarked

108 ELSIE AND THE RATMONDS.

Lulu, putting her arm round his neck and gaz-
ing with loving admiration into his face.

" Yes," he said, " I must try to be all I would
have my children, for * example is better than
precept. ' "

" And Maxie will have to go away and not be
in school with us any more ?" Grace said, half
inquiringly, tears filling her eyes.

" Yes, daughter," her father answered with a
Blight sigh; " boys can't be always kept at home;
but I hope to keep my girls a long while yet,"
he added, drawing them into a close embrace as
he spoke.

" Dear, dear ! how we will miss Max ! " ex-
claimed Lulu, " but then how nice it will be
-when he comes home for his vacations ! "

" So it will," said the captain. " But now I
have something else to tell you ; something
which concerns you, Lulu, a little more nearly."

" I hope it isn't that I am to go away too !
you can't make a cadet of me, though Aunt
Beulah called me a tom-boy when I was with
her," Lulu remarked laughingly.

" No ; but there are other places more suita-
ble for girls," her father replied, with a grave
look and tone that she was at a loss to inter-
pret.

" Oh, papa, you can't mean that really I — I'm
^oing away too ? "

"Perhaps some better instruetor than your

EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 10^=

present one might be found for you," he begaa
meditatively, then paused, as if considering
the matter.

"Oh, no, no, no ! " she cried, " there couldn't
be a better one, I'm sure, and I just love to be
taught by you, and couldn't bear to have any-
body else teach me ; 'specially if I had to go-
away from you. And wouldn't you miss me »^
little, papa ? " she asked, with tears in her voice-
and hiding her face on his shoulder.

" Yes ; a great deal more than a little should
I miss the darling daughter always so ready^
even eager, to run papa's errands and wait upon
him lovingly," he said, pressing his lips again^
and again to her cheek. " In fact, her com-
panionship is so sweet to me that, having to go
upon a long journey, I would prefer to take her
with me.

" But I shall not force her inclination ; if yoa^
would rather stay at home with Mamma Vi and
the little ones, you may do so."

"Oh, papa, what do you mean ? " she asked^
looking up in joyful surprise, not unmixed with
perplexity. " Wont you please explain ?"

" Yes ; I am going out to the far West on a.
business trip, shall take Max with me, and you,
too, if you care to go."

" Care to go ! wouldn't I ! " she cried, clapping
her hands in delight, and half smothering him
with caresses. " Oh, I think I never dreamed

110 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

©f anything so, so, so delightful ! Papa, you are
fiuch a dear, dear father ! so, so good and kind
to me ! Oh, I ought to be the best girl that ever
was made ! and if I'm not it shan^t be for want
of trying."

*' But tears were rolling down Grade's cheeks,
and with a little sob she drew out her handker-
chief to wipe them away.

*' O Gracie, dear, I wish you could go too ! "
©xclaimed Lulu.

" If she were only strong enough," her father
«aid, caressing her with great tenderness, " she
too should have her clioice of going or staying ;
but I know the fatigue of the journey would be
more than she could endure."

"I don't want to have a journey," sobbed
'Grace; *' but how can I do without papa ? without
Maxie ? and without Lulu? all gone at once ? '*

" But mamma and the babies will be left, and
you love them dearly, I know."

" Yes, papa, but I love Max and Lu, and oh,
I love you better than anybody else, in all the
world ! " clinging about his neck and laying
her little wet cheek to his.

** Sweet words for papa to hear from your
lips, darling," he returned, holding her close and
kissing her many times, " and papa's love for
you is more than tongue can tell."

*' Then why will you go away and leave me,
papa ? "

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, HI

" Because business makes it necessary for me
to go, darling, and you are not strong enough
to go with me. But cheer up ; it will be very
pleasant at home with mamma and the babies j
Grandma Elsie and the others coming over from
Ion and Fairview very often ; and after a while
you will all be going to some nice seaside resort,
where I hope to join you with Max and Lulu
before it is time to come home again."

" That will be nice, papa," she said a little
more cheerfully.

" And how would you like to get a letter from
papa now and then ? from Max and Lulu too ?
and to answer them ? You can write very nicely
now, and a talk on paper to your father will be
better than none at all, wont it ? "

*' Oh, I'd enjoy it ever so much, if you'll ex-
cuse the mistakes, papa ! " she exclaimed with
animation.

" Indeed, I will," he said ; and just then the
breakfast-bell rang.

Violet's face as she met them in the break-
fast-room was not quite so sunny as husband
and children were accustomed to see it. She
was feeling very much as Gracie did about the
captain's contemplated absence from home ; also
it^was a sad thought to her that Max was not
likely ever to be again a permanent resident of
his father's house ; he would be at home now
and then for a vacation, but that probably would

112 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

be all, for after graduating he would go out into
the world to make a career for himself ; and it
seemed hard to give him up, for she was fond
of the lad — her husband's son, and like a dear
younger brother to her. She noted the traces
of tears on Gracie's cheeks with a fellow-feeling
for the child's distress.

" So papa has been telling you, dear ? " she
said, bending down to kiss the little girl.
** Well, we wont fret ; we'll try to just keep
thinking of the joyful time we shall have when
they come back to us."

" Oh, that will be nice, wont it ? " exclaimed
Lulu. " I'm just wild with delight at the pros-
pect of going, but I know I'll be ever so glad
to get back ; for this is such a dear, sweet
home."

" And papa will be in it again when you get
l)ack ; you'll have him all the time going and
coming. I'm glad for you, Lu," Grace said,
smiling affectionately on her sister, through her
tears.

But they had taken their places at the table,
and all were quiet for a moment while the cap-
tain craved a blessing on their food.

Lulu asked a question the instant she was free
to do so. " Papa, when will we start on our
journey ? "

" In about a week. Can you get ready in that
lime?"

EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS, 115^^

'* Oh, yes, indeed, sir ! I don't believe I have
anything to do but pack my trunk. I have
plenty of nice clothes and pretty things ready
to wear ! "

" Yes, plenty of them, such as they are ; but
you will need something plainer and more dur-
able than the dresses you wear at home."

" Shall I, papa ? " she asked, in surprise and
dismay. " Surely, papa, you wont want me ta
look shabby, and I've heard that people dres*
quite as handsomely and fashionably away out
West as they do here or anywhere else."

" That may be so, daughter," he said, " but
sensible people dress according to circumstances ^.
suitably for time, place, and occupation ; for
instance, a sensible lady wouldn't put on a ball
dress in the morning and when about to engaga
ki domestic duties, any more than she would
wear a calico wrapper to a ball."

" Nor I wouldn't think of doing either of those
things, papa," she returned laughing. "But
you don't expect to set me to doing housework
out there, do you ? "

" Perhaps we are to live in a tent and have
jrou for our housekeeper, Lu," suggested Max.

" Oh, is that it ? " she exclaimed, with a look
of delight. " Oh, that would be fun ! Papa,.
are we to do so ? "

"I have no such scheme in contemplation,''
lie said, smiling kindly into her excited face*

114 ELSIE AND THE RATM0ND8.

** I rather think we will find a place to board,
and that it will not be one where you will find
occasion for much fine dressing. Beside I shall
not care to take any one tricked out in laces and
ribbons with me to climb mountains, roam
through forests, or go down into mines, or to
ride an Indian or Mexican pony, or a mule, over
rough roads, and that not always in fine
weather."

*'0 papa, are you going to let me do such
things as that ! " she cried, laying down knife
and fork to clap her hands in glee, and feeling a
strong inclination to jump up and dance about
the floor.

" Some, or possibly all of them, if I can have
you in suitable attire," he answered ; " but cer-
tainly not otherwise."

" What additions to her wardrobe do you
-wish made, my dear ? " asked Violet.

*' Two or three dresses of some material not
easily torn or soiled ; flannel perhaps ; and they
must be plainly and strongly made, no flounces,
furbelows, or trimming of a kind that would be
liable to catch on twigs or bushes or points of
rock."

" I shall look like a fright, I'm afraid," re-
marked Lulu uneasily, and coloring deeply ;
** but I'm willing to for the sake of pleasing
you, papa, and being taken everywhere with
you."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 115

" That's right, dear child," he said, giving her
a smile of approval.

" And I think you will look very nice and
neat, Lu," said Violet. " My dear, mamma and
I are going into the city this morning for a lit°
tie shopping, and if you can trust our taste and
judgment we will willingly purchase the goods
for Lulu's dresses. Then I will set Alma to
w^ork upon them at once, and try to get Susan
Allen to help her ; for I think it will take both
to finish them in season."

" An excellent plan, my dear," the captain re-
plied, " and I shall be exceedingly obliged if yovs,
will undertake it, for I should sooner trust yout
and mother's taste and judgment in such things
than mj own."

" Can't I go along and help choose my own
dresses, papa ? " pleaded Lulu.

* If it didn't involve neglect of lessons, you
might, daughter," the captain answered in a
very kind tone, " but as that is the case, we-
must leave the selection to your mamma and
Grandma Elsie."

A slight cloud gathered on Lulu's brow, but
it cleared again, when Max said, " You know,
Lu, our school days together are almost over.
And you don't want to miss any of them ; at
least I don't, for I shall never have another
teacher so good at explaining, so kind and so
fond of his pupils, as papa."

116 BLaiE AND THE BATMOIWS.

The lad's voice trembled a little with the con»
eluding words, in spite of himself.

"I'm sure you wont, Max, and I'm sorry for
you," returned Lulu, with a slight sigh; " for
myself too, that I'm not to have your company
in the school-room after this week."

" Please don't talk about it," begged Grace,,
hastily wiping away a tear. "I'll just have to
try not to think of it, or I'll be crying all the
time."

" Which would not be at all good for your
eyes," added her father, " so you would better
take your mamma's advice and turn your
thoughts upon pleasant subjects. I have some-
thing to suggest ; make out a list of all the toys,
books, and other presents you would like to
have (supposing some fairy should come and
offer to supply them)," he interpolated with
playful look and tone, " the places you would
like to visit, and all the agreeable ways of
spending your time this summer that jom can
manage to contrive; and when your list is done
let me see it."

Grace knew her father well enough to feel
quite certain that the making out of such a list
at his suggestion would not be labor lost.

" I will, papa," she said, smiling through her
tears ; '' I think 111 begin this afternoon, soon as
my lessons are learned."

Lulu found no small difficulty in fixing her

ELSIE AND THE RAYMOKDS. lit

attention upon her tasks that morning ; her
thoughts would fly off, now to the Naval Acad-
emy, where her brother was likely to be domi-
ciled in the fall, now to the far West, with the
fresh pleasures there awaiting her father. Max,
and herself.

Glancing toward her the captain saw that,
though a book lay open on the desk before her,
her eyes were fixed on vacancy. He called her
to come to him. She started, coloring deeply,
rose, and obeyed.

" You are not studying," he said, in a grave,
though not unkindly, tone."

" No, sir ; I meant to, but — O papa, I just
can't study when I have so much else to think
about."

" Can't is a lazy word, ray daughter," he
replied. " You have a strong will — which is
not altogether a bad thing, though it has given
both you and me a good deal of pain and trouble
in past days. I want you to exert it now
and force your truant thoughts to fix themselves
upon the business in hand. Will you not ?
because it is your duty, and to please your father
who loves you so dearly ? "

" Indeed, I will, papa ; and perhaps I shall
succeed if I try with all my might," she an-
swered, holding up her face for a kiss, which ho
gave very heartily.

Returning to her seat, she set to work with

118 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

such earnestness and determination that whea
summoned to recite she was able to do so to the
entire satisfaction of both her father and herself.

Max and Grace did equally well, and tutor
and scholars withdrew from the school-room in
a happy frame of mind.

A carriage was coming up the drive, bringing
Grandma Elsie and Mrs. Raymond on their
return from the proposed shopping expedition,,
and at once Lulu was all excitement to see what
they had bought for her.

" May I see my dresses, Mamma Vi ? " she
asked, following Violet and her mother through
the hall and up the wide stairway.

" Yes, Lu, certainly," replied Violet, " though
Pm afraid you will not think them very pretty
to look at," she added, with a deprecatory smile»
" You know I could only try to carry out your
father's wishes and directions."

" And that I am sure is just what a little girl
who loves her father so dearly, and has such
confidence in his judgment, would wish to have
done," Grandma Elsie remarked, in a pleasant
tone. " I think the goods we have selected will
make up into very neat dresses, entirely suitable
for the occasions on which you expect to wear
them. Lulu, my dear child."

" Yes, Grandma Elsie, and I mean to be satis-
fied, even if they don't look pretty to me, be-
cause I know that you and papa and Mamma

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 11^

Vi are mucli wiser than I, and if papa is satis-
fied with my appearance, I suppose it really
doesn't make any difference what other folks
think," returned Lulu, seating herself on a sofa
in her mamma's boudoir and undoing the pack-
age handed her by a servant.

" Three flannel dresses — a dark brown, a dark
blue, and a dark green ; all beautiful shadei
and nice, fine material," she commented. " I
like them better than I expected to, but — "

*' Well, dear ? " inquired Violet, as the little
girl paused without finishing her sentence.

" They are very pretty shades," repeated
Lulu, *' but I think red — a dark shade," most
black in some lights — would be more becoming
to my complexion. Don't you, papa?" look-
ing up into his face as he came and stood by
her side.

" Possibly," he answered, sitting down and
drawing her to his knee, " but there might be
times when it would prove dangerous. Some
animals have a great hatred to that color, and
'^with a red dress on you might be chased by a
turkey gobbler or some large animal," he con-
cluded laughingly, hugging her up in his arma
and kissing her first on one cheek, then on the
other.

" Oh, yes ! I didn't think of that ! " she
exclaimed with a merry laugh.

*' Beside," he continued in the same sportive

120 ELSIE AND THE MATM0ND8.

tone, " so thoroughly patriotic a young Ameri-
can as my Lulu surely does not want to be a
redcoat ? "

" No, papa, no, indeed ! that would never do
for a blue-jacket's daughter, would it ? Blue'*
the right color, after all, and I'm glad that it
was the color chosen for one of the dresses."

" And now the next thing is to go up to the
sewing-room and have them cut and fitted,'^
said Violet. " Alma is there, and will attend to
it at once."

" And we're going to have Mrs. Allen and
Susan here to help too, aren't we ? " queried
Lulu, leaving her father's knee and gathering
up the new purchases.

" There will be some parts they can work on
at home," said Violet.

" You and I will drive over with some work
for them this afternoon. Lulu," said the captain j
" and call at Fairview and Ion on our way
home, so that you can have the pleasure of tell-
ing your little friends, Evelyn and Rosie, about '
the trip you are expecting to take. Here, give
me that bundle ; it is a trifle heavy for you to
carry, and I'll go with you to the sewing-room."

" Oh, you're just the goodest papa ! " she
returned merrily, readily yielding up the pack-
age, putting her hand into his, and dancing along
by his side as he led her to the sewing-room ;
** you're always contriving something to give me

BL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 121

pleasure. It'll be fun to tell the girls, and I'm
in ever such a hurry to have a chance."

" Yes, my daughter Lulu is very apt to be in
a hurry," he said, smiling down indulgently
upon her, " and it is well not to dilly dally when
there is anything to be done, yet sometimes
■wisest to make haste slowly."

" Papa, don't tell Alma or Susan that, please,"
she whispered, in a merry aside — for they were
nearing the open door of the sewing-room —
** because I want them to make haste fast this
time."

" No, only that they must be deliberate
enough to make sure of doing the work right ;
for otherwise it would but be the * more haste
the less speed.' "

" Yes, sir ; I remember that old saw, and how
I've sometimes found it true."

In the neat living-room of their cottage home
Mrs. Allen and Susan sat that bright June
afternoon, the mother busily plying her needle,
the daughter running a sewing-machine.

The little garden was gay with flowers and
the vines over the porch were in full bloom ;
the drowsy hum of ihe bees came pleasantly in
at the open door r d window, accompanied by
the sweet scents .f the flowers, and now and
then from an adjacent field or wood the cheery
bird call, " Bob W hite ! Bob White 1 "

*'How delightful it is here," remarked

122 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

Busan, stopping her machine for a moment to
readjust her work ; " the air is so sweet ; the
Bounds are too. I like to hear that bird calling
out so cheerily."

"Yes," rejoined her mother, "it is a very-
agreeable change from the old sounds of scold-
ing, quarrelling, screaming, and crying that used
to assail our ears in our former abode."

" In Rose Alley ? Yes, I was just thinking of
that, and how hot and stifling the air must be
there to-day. O mother, I do believe I should
have been left alone in the world before now if
we had had to stay on there ! When I think
of that I feel that I owe a debt of gratitude to
Mrs. Travilla and Captain Raymond that I can
never, never pay."

" To them and to Him who put it into their
hearts to do such great kindness and gave them
the ability," responded her mother. "I feel
like another woman — find it a pleasure to busy
myself with this beautiful napery. See, I am
at the last dozen napkins, and will be ready to
begin on those linen sheets presently. Yes,
this is easy and pleasant employment, yet I
should prefer something that would keep me
out of doors most of the day. Dr. Conly saj^s
it would be the best thing for my health, and I
have a plan in my head that perhaps I may be
able to carry out if our kind friends approve,
and will give me a little assistance at the start.*

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 123

" What is tliat, mother ? " asked Susan ; then
glancing from the door, " Oh, there is the
Woodburn carriage ! "

She sprang up and ran down the path to open
the gate for its occupants and bid them wel-
come.

They were Grandma Elsie, the captain, and
Lulu. They greeted her with a pleasant,
" Good-afternoon," and kindly inquiries about
her mother ; then Lulu, handing out a bundle,
said, " I've brought you some more work, Susan ;
parts of dresses for me. Alma says they are all
cut and basted, so that you wont need any
directions about them ; and Mamma Vi says you
may please lay aside other work and do this as
promptly as you can."

" Yes, Miss Lulu ; but wont you all 'light and
come in ? A bit of chat with you and the cap-
tain always does mother so much good, Mrs.
Travilla."

They had not intended doing so, but that
plea was powerful to Grandma Elsie's kind
heart.

" Yes, I can spare a few minutes," she said, in
reply to the captain's inquiring look.

He at once alighted, assisted her to do so, and
then Lulu.

They made only a short call, yet it was long-
enough for Grandma Elsie's sympathetic listen-
ing and (luestioning to draw from Mrs. Allen

124 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

the secret of her desire for outdoor employment
of a kind not too laborious for her slender
strength, and her idea that she might find it in
bee-raising, had she the means to buy a hive, a
swai-m of the insects, and a book of instruc-
tions.

" You shall have them all," Grandma Elsie
said, " everything that is necessary to enable
you to give the business a fair trial."

*' Many thanks, dear Mrs. Travilla," returned
the poor woman, tears of gratitude springing to
her eyes ; " and if you will kindly consider
whatever you may advance me as a loan, I accept
your kind offer most gladly."

" It shall be as you wish," Mrs.Travilla re-
plied, " but with the distinct understanding that
the loan is not to be repaid till you can do it
with perfect ease."

"And I should be glad to have a share in the
good work," remarked the captain. " Let it be
my part to gather information on bee culture
for you, and help in raising flowers for them to
gather honey from. Doubtless they fly long
distances in search of such, but it must be an
advantage to have plenty near at hand."

"Ah, sir," returned Mrs. Allen, "you too
are always ready to do every kindness in your
power. I hope God, our heavenly Father, will
abundantly repay you both. I always think
of you when reading the words of the psalmist,

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 125

* Blessed is he that considereth the poor * ; for
you give not only money, but time and thought
and sympathy, considering their needs and how
you may best supply them."

While this talk went on in the parlor Lulu
was telling Susan, out in the living-room, what
the dresses were needed for, and going into
ecstasies of delight over the prospect of her
journey to the far West with her father and
Max.

Susan sympathized in her pleasure, and prom-
ised to do her best toward getting her dresses
done in season.

" To Fairview," was the captain^s order to the
coachman, when again they were seated in the
carriage.

It was but a few minutes* drive, and on their
arrival Lulu was pleased to find Rosie there with
Evelyn, so that she could have the satisfaction
of telling her news to both together, and enjoy-
ing their surprise. It was quite as great as siie
had expected.

" How splendid ! " cried Rosie. " You are a
fortunate girl, Lu. I wonder if I couldn't per-
suade mamma and grandpa to get up some such
expedition and take me along ! "

" I'm very glad for you, Lu, and hope it will
be one long pleasure from beginning to end,"
Eva said ; you couldn't have a more delightful
care-taker than your father, and Max will be

126 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

good company too. But, oh dear, how I shall
miss you ! " she concluded with a sigh, putting
her arms round Lulu and holding her in a close
embrace.

"And I you," said Lulu. " But when we talk
that way at home papa says we should not think
about that, but about the joy of' reunion when
we get home again."

" Well, Gracie, what progress have you made
with that list ? Is it ready for papa's inspec-
tion ? " the captain asked, as the children clus-
tered about him on the veranda after tea that
evening.

" I've put down some things, papa, but maybe
I can think up some more before long, if I may
have a little more time," she answered, with an
arch smile up into his face.

" You can have all the time you want, dar-
ling," he said, caressing her ; " but suppose you
let me see what you have already set down."

At that she drew a half -sheet of note-paper
from her pocket and put it into his hand.

He glanced over it and a look of amusement
stole over his face. " A spade, rake, and hoe !
I thought you had garden tools," he said.

" Yes, papa, but these are to be big ones for
Sam Hill to make his mother's garden with.
He says he always has to borrow now, and the
neighbors get tired lending to him."

*' Ah, very well, you shall have money to buy

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 127

them for him. But what do you want with
twenty yards of calico and a piece of muslin ? "

" Sam needs shirts, and his mother some
dresses, papa."

" And the slates and books are for the younger
children ? "

" Yes, sir ; and those other things are for the
Jones children. You know their father doesn't
buy them anything to wear, and sometimes he
takes the clothes other folks give them and sells
them to buy liquor."

" Yes, it is very sad, and we must do the best
we can for them. But you have not put down
anything for my little Grace; is there nothing
she would like to have ?"

" I don't need anything at all, papa. I have
so many, many nice things already."

" But I want to give you something to help to
keep you from being lonely while Lulu is enjoy-
ing herself in the far West. Ah, I see there is
something ! What is it ? "

" A canary bird, papa, that will sing beauti-
fully."

"Dear child," he said, holding her close,
" you shall have the finest that money can buy ;
a pair of them ; and the handsomest cage we
can find. I shall take you to the city to-morrow
and let you choose them for yourself."

" Oh, how nice, papa ! " she cried, clapping
her hands in delight \ " then they will have a

128 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

pretty home and be company for each other. I
was afraid one would be lonesome all by itself.
I was thinking, too, that I'd be ever so lonely,
at night especially, without Lu ; but mamma
says she will take me in with her while you are
gone."

" Very kind and thoughtful in mamma," was
the captain's comment.

"You'll take me to buy them to-morrow
afternoon, will you, papa ? " she asked.

" Yes ; if nothing happens to prevent."

" And mayn't Lu and Max go along ? "

" Certainly ; if they want to."

" Thank you, papa ; I'll be very much pleased
to go," Lulu said ; Max adding, " I too. So
there'll be four of us to choose your two birds,
Gracie."

" Perhaps we may be able to persuade your
mamma to go too," the captain said, as at that
moment Violet joined them, " and then there'll
be five of us."

" Go where, my dear ? " asked Violet, seating
herself by his side.

He explained, and she accepted the invitation,
with the remark that she did not want to lose
his company for a moment of the week he would
be with her before starting on his journey to the
West.

CHAPTER IX.

They all enjoyed their trip to the city the
next day, Grace perhaps more than any of the
others. She was allowed to buy everything on
her list, and some others she thought of while
on the way or in the stores, selecting them her-
self.

But the first business attended to was the pur-
chase of the canaries. They succeeded in get-
ting a beautiful pair, fine singers, and a very
handsome cage. Grace was full of delight, and
her father pleased himself with the hope that
the new pets would save her from the loneli-
ness Lulu's absence would otherwise have caused
her.

They left her all drowned in tears when they
set out upon their long journey, but, as Violet re-
ported to the captain in a letter written on the
evening of that same day, the canaries set up a
song so melodious and full of joy that she pres-
ently dried her eyes and hushed her sobs to
listen.

Violet herself indulged in a few tears over
the parting, but for the sake of Grace and the
little ones soon forced herself to assume an air
of cheerfulness.

129

130 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

Max and Lulu were sorry for those left bekind,
yet so delighted with their own good fortune
in being permitted to accompany their father,
that they speedily recovered from the sadness
of leave-taking and were never in better spirits.

It was on Saturday morning they began their
journey ; the Lord's day was spent in a strange
city, very much as they would have spent it at
home, and on Monday they started on again,
taking a through train that would carry them
to their destination, and on which they spent
several days and nights, finding excellent ac-
commodations for eating and sleeping.

The captain watched over his children with
tenderest care — Lulu especially, as being the
younger and of the weaker sex — and Max was
constantly on the alert to wait upon both her
and his father.

The journey, the longest the children had ever
taken, was without accident ; there was no de-
tention, and the luxurious appointments of the
cars prevented it from being very fatiguing.

They made some pleasant acquaintances*
among them an English gentleman and his son, —
a lad about Max's age.

Mr. Austin, a man of wealth and refinement,
was travelling for his health and to seethe coun-
try, and had brought his son with him as a com-
panion ; thinking, too, as he explained to Capt.
Raymond, after they had arrived at terms of

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 131

comparative intimacy, that travel in a foreign
land would be improving to the boy in an edu-
cational way.

The acquaintance began with the children.
Albert had been watching Lulu admiringly for
a day or so, from the opposite side of the car.

" That's a pretty little girl over there, papa,'*
he at length remarked in an undertone. "I
fancy she's English too."

"I think you are mistaken," returned his
father. " The gentleman is assuredly an Amer-
ican, and from his manner toward the children
I fancy they are his own. There is a strong re-
semblance, also, between the three."

" But she has quite an English complexion,
sir ; so rosy."

" Yes, but such complexions are not so very
unusual among the American women and girls."

"No, sir, perhaps not. The boy's a nice-
looking fellow and has very gentlemanly man-
ners. Don't you think so, sir ? "

" Yes ; they are evidently people of educa-
tion and refinement. But what is the train stop-
ping for ? " glancing from the window. " Ah,
I see ; they are taking on a fresh supply of fuel
for the engine."

The same question had been just asked by
Lulu and answered by her father in the same
way, as he xof^ and took his hat from the rack
overhead.

133 ELSIE AND THE EATM0ND8.

** You are going out, papa ? " Lulu said in-
quiringly. " Oh, don't get left, please ! "

" I certainly do not intend to," he answered
with a look of amusement. "I only want to
gtretch my limbs for a moment, and shall not
go any distance from the train."

" Oh, can't we go too ? " she asked.

"Max may, but you, I think, would better
content yourself with moving about the car."

" May I go out on the platform ? "

"No, decidedly not," he answered, in a firm
though kind tone, then hurried out. Max fol-
lowing.

Lulu rose and stood at the window, watching
for their appearance outside. They were there
in a moment, right below it.

" Papa," she called softly.

He looked up with a smile. " Dear child,"
he said, " move about the car, it will rest you.
I know you are tired sitting so long."

He walked on, and she stepped out into the aisle
and promenaded it up and down several times,
Btopping occasionally, now at one window, now
at another, to gaze out over the landscape ; a
seemingly boundless prairie on one side, with a
great herd of cattle feeding in the distance ; on
the other, woods and low-lying hills ; no sign of
human habitation or of human occupancy any-
where to be seen, except the little coaling
station before which the train was standing.

BL8IE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 13»

The car was nearly empty now, almost all
the passengers, excepting a few children and
those in charge of them, having, like her father
afid Max, taken advantage of the halting of the
train to get a little outdoor exercise, Mr.
Austin and Albert among the rest.

The latter, however, returned almost imme-
diately. As he stepped in at the car door his
eyes fell upon a dainty white pocket-handker-
chief lying on the floor. He stooped and picked
it up, glancing around the car in search of the
owner.

Lulu, standing at the window near by, with
her back toward him, seemed most likely to be
the one, and he approached her at once, asking
in a polite tone, "Is not this your property,
Miss ? Excuse the liberty, but I found it lying
on the floor, and it seemed likely to belong to
you," holding out the article as he spoke.

Lulu had turned round at the first sound of
his voice. " Thank you," she said ; " yes, it is
mine, for there is my name in the corner ; in
papa's own handwriting."

" Fm glad to have had the happiness of re-
storing it to you," he said. " How extremely
warm it is to-day. Do you not think so ? "

" Yes ; especially now that the train is stand-
ing still, but when it is in motion there's a
nice breeze. ''

'^ There are some things I like vastly about

134 EL81E AND THE EAYM0ND8.

America," he went on, "but the climate does
not suit me so well as that of old England ; it's
80 hot and dry, you know ; at least, don't you
think so ? '*

She gave him a slightly puzzled look. " I —
I believe I've heard that the weather in England
is rather cooler in summer, and that it rains
very often ; but I never was there."

" Why, aren't y©u a little English girl ? "

" English ? " she exclaimed, opening lier ej^es
wide in surprise, "no, indeed, I'm American,
every inch of me ! " with a flash of jo}^ in her
dark eyes and a little exultant laugh, as though
to be able to call him or herself an American
were the proudest boast any one could make.

" I meant it as a compliment, most assuredly,"^
be said, coloring with a sense of mingled annoy-
ance and mortification. " I'm very proud of
being English."

" And that's quite right," she said ; " papa
says each one should love his own native land
above all others."

" Certainly. But you are of English descent
surely."

" I really don't know," laughed Lulu. " I
know that my parents, and grandparents, and
great grandparents were all born in America,
and I never thought of asking about my ances-
tors any farther back than that."

" We think a great deal of family in England j

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 135

it's a grand thing — a thing to be proud of — if
one can boast of a long line of noble ancestors."

" Yes ; papa says the knowledge that we're
descended from honest, upright, pious people is
something to be very thankful for. He says it's
easier for such folks to be good — I mean honest
and truthful and all that — than it is for the
descendants of wicked people."

" Perhaps so ; though I never thought of it
before," and with a slight bow he withdrew to
his own seat, for the passengers were flocking
in again as the call, " All aboard ! " warned
them that the train was about to start.

Captain Raymond was among the first, and
just in time to perceive that the English lad
had been making acquaintance with his little
girl. He was not altogether pleased. His
countenance was unusually grave as he took
Lulu's hand and led her back to her seat. But
there was too much noise and confusion at the
moment for anything like conversation, and
he made no remark.

Lulu felt that he was displeased, and several
times her eyes were lifted to his face for an
instant with a timid, half -imploring, half -depre-
cating glance.

At length as the train began to move more
quietly, he bent down and spoke close to her ear.
" I do not want a daughter of mine to be too
forward in making acquaintance with strangers,

136 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

especially men and boys. I would have her
always modest and retiring. But I will not
blame you unheard, dear child. Tell me
about it."

" I didn't make the first advances, papa," she
said, putting her arm around his neck, her lips
close to his ear. " Please don't think I could be
so bold. I had dropped my handkerchief and
didn't know it till the boy picked it up and
handed it to me. He behaved in a very gentle-
manly way, and when I had thanked him he
began to talk about the weather, and presently
asked me if I wasn't an English girl. Just think
of it, papa ! " she added, with a gleeful laugh.

" And what did you say to that ? " he asked,
with an amused look ; " that you were not, but
wished you were ? "

" Oh, papa, no, indeed ! wish I was English ?
or anything else but American ? I'm sure you
know I don't."

" Yes," he returned, putting his arm about
her waist and giving her an affectionate hug,
"I am happy in the knowledge that all my dar-
lings are intensely patriotic."

*' Because you've taught us to be so — to love
our dear native land and the beautiful old flag,
the emblem of our nation's glory ! " she re-
sponded, her cheeks flushing and her eyes
eparkling.

Max sitting directly in front of them, had

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 137

©auglit the last two sentences of their col-
loquy.

"Yes, papa," he said, "every one of us is
that ; even Baby Ned laughs and crows and claps
his hands when he looks up at the flag waving
in the breeze. I noticed it at Ion, on Grandma
Elsie's semi-centennial, where they had so many
floating from the veranda and tree-tops."

" Ah ! " laughed the captain, " that was
doubtless an evidence of good taste, but hardly
of patriotism in so young a child."

Mr. Austin was beginning to share his son's
interest in the Raymonds, and the two had been
furtively watching the little scene, attracted by
the animated expression of the faces of the cap-
tain. Max, and Lulu, as they talked.

" They seem a happy and affectionate trio,"
Mr. Austin remarked to Albert.

" Yes, sir ; and you were right about their
being Americans. I asked the little girl if she
wasn't English, and to my astonishment she
seemed almost indignant at the bare idea."

" Ah, indeed ! then I fancy she has never
seen England."

" No, sir, she said she never had ; but if you
had seen the look in her eyes when she told me
she was every inch an American, you would
hardly expect even a sight of old England to
make her change her mind."

" It's a great country, certainly ; immensely

138 ELSIE AND THE EATMONDS.

larger than our favored isle ; and had it been
our birthplace, it is quite possible we might
have shared her feeling ; but as it is, we assur-
edly^ looked upon Great Britain as the most
favored land the sun shines on."

"And he shines always upon some part of the
empire," responded Albert, with proudly beam-
ing eyes.

It was not until in the afternoon of the next
day the Raymonds reached their destination, —
Minersville, a town not yet three years old, that
had sprung up within that period of time, upon a
tract of land owned by the captain, and grown
with a rapidity that might well remind one of
Jonah's gourd, " which came up in a night." It
was all the result of the discovery of gold in the
immediate vicinity. The mine — a very produc-
tive one — was still largely owned by Captain
Raymond, also the greater part of the town, and
a coal mine at no great distance from the place.

The two yielded him a large income — aug-
mented by the fortunate investment of verj^ con-
siderable sums realized on the sales of stock and
town lots ; so that he was indeed a wealthy man.

He and Mr. Austin had made acquaintance
by this time, and were mutually pleased. The
game thing had happened with their sons, and
the Englishman, after learning from the captain
what was his destination, the history of Miners-
ville, and something of the opportunities and

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 13^

facilities for hunting bears, deer, and other game
in that region, had decided to make a halt there
for a few days or weeks, Captain Raymond
having given him a cordial invitation to inspect '
the mines and join him in hunting expeditions.

The town already boasted several thousand
inhabitants, two churches, a bank, post-oftice, a
fine public school building, dry goods and
grocery stores, mills, factories, and two hotels.

To one of these last went Mr. Austin and
Albert, but Captain Raymond — particularly on
account of having his children with him — pre-
ferred a private boarding-house, and, through,
his business agent and mine-superintendent, Mr.
John Short, had already engaged rooms with a
Scotch lady, Mrs. McAlpine by name, whom
Short recommended as a good housekeeper and
one who kept an excellent table.

Our party had scarcely left the train when a
gentlemanly looking man approached, and lift-
ing his hat, said, " My name is Short. Do I ad-
dress Captain Raymond ? "

" That is my name, sir," rejoined the captain,
offering his hand, which the other took and
shook heartily.

" Glad to meet you, sir; very glad; have often
wished you would come out and see your prop-
erty here for yourself. It's well worth looking
after, I assure you."

" I am quite convinced of that," the captain

140 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

said, with a smile. " Also I do not doubt that
it has been well looked after by my agent, Mr.
Short."

" Thanks, sir," returned Short, bowing and
smiling in acknowledgment. " And these are
the son and daughter you wrote me you would
bring with you ? " he remarked, with an inquir-
ing glance at the children.

" Yes," replied the captain, looking down at
the two with fatherly pride and affection.
" Max and Lulu are their names. I am so
domestic a man that I could not persuade my-
self to leave all my family behind when expect-
ing to be absent so long from home."

" Yes, sir ; I'm not surprised at that. Well,
sir, I think Mrs. McAlpine will make you com-
fortable. She has two sets of boarders, mill oper-
atives and miners, who eat in the kitchen, and a
few gentlemen and a lady or two who take their
meals in the dining-room. But she has agreed to
give up her own private sitting-room at meal
times to you and your family (as you stated in
your letter of instruction you wished a private
table for yourself and children) ; for a considera-
tion, of course," he added with a laugh. "But
knowing you could well afford it, and were not
disposed to be close, I did not hesitate to accept
her terms."

" Quite right," replied the captain. " And
as to sleeping accommodations ? **

ELSIE AND THE EAYMOIWS. Ul

" She can let you have a room of pretty goo4
size for yourself and son, with a small one open-
ing into it for the little girl — or perhaps I should
rather say the young lady — your daughter."

" She is only a little girl, — her father's little
girl, as she likes to call herself," returned the
captain, smiling down at Lulu and affectionately
pressing the hand she had slipped into his while
they stood talking.

"Yes," she said, laughing and blushing, "I
do like it ; I'm not in a bit of a hurry to be a
young lady."

" No, Miss, I wouldn't if I were you," laughed
Mr. Short. "Those changes come to us all
only too fast. Shall I show you the way to your
quarters, captain ? I did not order a carriage^
as it is hardly more than a step ; and judging by
my own past experience, I thought you'd be
glad of a chance to use your limbs after being
cramped up in the cars for so long."

" You were not mistaken in that. I think we
all feel it rather a relief," the captain made
answer, as they moved on together.

A very short walk brought them to the door
of the boarding-house. They were admitted
by a rather comely girl, apparently about fifteen
years of age, whom their conductor addressed
as " Miss Marian," and introduced as the
daughter of Mrs. McAlpine. She invited them
into the parlor, and went in search of her

142 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

mother, returning with her almost immediately.
She was a middle-aged woman, with a gentle,
ladylike manner, that was very pleasing, and
the remains of considerable beauty, but had,
Captain Raymond thought, one of the saddest
faces he had ever seen ; there were depths of
woe in the large gi'ay eyes that touched him to
the heart ; yet the prevailing expression of her
countenance was that of patient resignation.

" She is evidently a great sufferer from some
cause," he said to himself ; " probably an incon-
solable widow, as I have heard no mention of a
Mr. McAlpine."

She bade them welcome, and inquired what
they would have for their evening meal, and
how soon they would like it served.

The captain answered these questions, then
requested to be shown to the sleeping-rooms set
apart for their use during their stay.

" I fear, sir, they will seem but poor and mean
after such as you and the young folks have no
doubt been accustomed to," she said, leading the
way: "but they are the best I can provide, and I
trust you will find them clean and comfortable.

" Our nights are cool, even when the days are
very warm, and you will get the mountain
breeze here ; which is a thing to be thankful
for, to my way of thinking," she added, drawing
back the curtain from an open window of the
room into which she had conducted them.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 143

The captain stepped to it and looked out.
" Yes," he said, " and a fine view of the moun-
tains themselves, with a pretty flower-garden
and orchard in the foreground, a river and
wooded hills between ; a beautiful prospect ;
another cause for thankfulness, I think. The
room, too, is of fair size," turning from the
window and glancing about him. " That opeu
door I presume leads into the one my little girl
is to occupy ? "

" Yes, sir. It is not large, but I have no
other communicating bedrooms, and Mr. Short
said you wrote particularly that they must be
such, or yours large enough for a corner of it
to be curtained off for the young miss."

" Yes ; so I did : and she, I know, would
prefer a small room with an open door into
mine, to a large and better one with a separat-
ing wall between," smiling down into Lulu's
eager, interested face, at that instant upturned
to his.

" Indeed, I should, papa," she responded, slip-
ping a hand confidingly into his and returning
his smile with one of ardent, filial affection.

Tears sprang to the sad eyes of Mrs. McAl-
pine at the sight, and it was a moment before
she could command her voice to speak. When
able to do so, excusing herself upon the plea
that domestic duties required her attention, she
left them.

U4 ELSIE AND THE ItATMONDS.

"I want to see 'my room," said Lulu, hurry-
ing toward the open door ; then, as she gained
. a view of the whole interior, " I should say it
I was small ! one window, one chair, a single bed,
I a little bit of a wash-stand, and just barely room
to move back and forth beside the bed. How
different from my lovely rooms at home ! " she
-ended with a pout and frown.

" I am sorry it is not more to your liking,
my dear child," the captain remarked, in a
kindly, sympathizing tone, "but it cannot be
helped now. Does my little girl begin to wish
her father had left her at home ? " he asked,
laying his hand tenderly on her head, for he
had followed her and now stood close at her
side.

" Oh, no, no, dear papa ! and Fm quite
iishamed of my grumbling," she returned, tak-
ing his hand in both of hers and laying her
cheek affectionately against it.

" You wouldn't do to go into the navy, Lu,
if you can't put up with narrow quarters some-
times," remarked Max sportively. "So it's a
^ood thing you're not a boy."

" Of course it is," she answered in a sprightly
tone. " Who that might be a girl would ever
want to be a boy ? Not I, I'm sure."

" Not even for the sake of being able to grow
ap into such a man as papa ? "

" No, I couldn't have any hope of that any-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 14^

how, for there's nobody in all the world like
papa — so dear and good and kind and handsome
and—"

" There, that will do," laughed the captain,
bending down and stopping the next word with
a kiss full upon her lips; "it is enough, and
more than enough, and we must be getting rid
of the dust of travel and making ourselves neat
for the tea-table," he added.

" Yes, sir; I'm glad to be out of the cars for a
while, after being in them so long ; and these
rooms are neat as wax, if the furniture is scanty,
and poor, and plain. I shan't mind that a bit,^
as it's only for a short time, and I wouldn't
have been left behind for anything. I hope I'll
not complain any more, papa; I don't intend to.
But," in sudden dismay, " oh, where am I to put
my trunk?"

Her father and brother both laughed at her
perplexed, woebegone countenance.

" You'll have to decide that question very
soon, for here they come," said Max, glancing'
from the window.

"Don't be troubled, dear child; we will find
a place for it in this outer room," added her
father cheerily, and glancing about in search of
one. " Ah, it can stand in this corner close by
your door. Does that suit your ideas and
wishes, daughter ? "

"Yes, sir; it will be the most convenient place

146 ELSIE AND THE HAY3I0NBS.

for me," she answered, in a bright, cheery tone,
quite restored to good-humor.

The trunks had already been brought in and
deposited according to directions.

" Will you have anything out of this, daugh-
' ter ? " the captain asked, unstrapping Lulu's.

" Another dress, papa, if you are willing to
let me change; this travelling one feels hot and
dusty."

" My dear child, can you suppose I would
want you to be uncomfortable ? " he asked.
** Give me your key, and we will have the dress
out immediately."

" Thank you, papa," she said, taking the key
from her travelling bag and handing it to him.
" Please choose for me, the one you think most
suitable."

" Do you feel inclined for a stroll about the
town with your father and Max after tea ? " he
asked.

" Oh, yes, sir, yes indeed ! "

" You are not too tired ? " he questioned,
emiling at her eager, joyous tone.

" Oh, no, sir, not at all. I think I shall feel
as fresh as a lark after I have washed and
dressed and had my supper."

" Then this will be quite suitable," he said, lift-
ing out a cream-colored serge with collar and cuffs
of red velvet and a bordering of Indian embroid-
ery in which the same shade was quite prominent.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 147

"The very dress I'd have chosen myself,
papa," she remarked, with a pleased laugh.
^' And when we take our walk I must wear the
hat that matches. I do like to wear things that
match or contrast prettily and suit my com-
plexion."

"Well, daughter, since our kind heavenly
Father has made so many things beautiful to
our eyes, the sunset clouds with their gorgeous
hues, the myriads of lovely flowers and fruits, to
mention only a few — I think it cannot be
wrong for us to enjoy pretty things. Still, my
dear little girl must be on her guard against
vanity and pride, because of being well and
tastefully attired, and careful not to give too
much of her time and thoughts to drees.'*

CHAPTER X.

** Well, it is nice to be going to eat in a house
again and no strangers by," remarked Lulu
■srhen they had seated themselves at the table in
Mrs. McAlpine's sitting-room, and the captain
had asked a blessing on their food.

"So it is," responded Max; "it would seem
something like home, if we had Mamma Vi,
Gracie, and the little ones here with us."

" Yes," assented their father with a slight
sigh," they make the best part of home. We
must look for the post-office when we are out.
I hope we shall find letters there from home,
and I have one to mail to your mamma."

" Why, when did you write it, papa ? " asked
Lulu.

" While you were dressing."

" Was I so very slow ? "

" No, but you see I had the advantage of you
in not needing to change my dress."

With that Marian, who had just brought in
a plate of hot cakes, glanced admiringly at
Lulu's costume.

" What a pretty girl that little Miss Ray-
mond is, and so beautifully dressed ! " she re-
148

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 149

marked to her mother on going back to the
kitchen. " It must be a grand thing to be the
daughter — "

** Don't allow yourself to envy her, my child,"
interrupted the mother, " 'tis God appoints our
lot, and we must strive to be submissive and
content."

" Mother," cried the girl, almost fiercely, "ye
needna tell me God appointed this lot for you
and me. I'll never believe it, never ! 'Twas the
father o' lies brought us here an' keeps us here,
and oh, but I wad we had never left bonny
Scotland ! "

** Hush, hush, child ! bairn, your wild words
but add to the weight o' the cross already
almost too heavy for your mother to bear," re-
turned Mrs. McAlpine, catching her breath with
a half sob. " Here, carry this to the guests in
the sitting-room," giving her another plate of
cakes, just taken from the griddle.

"Can you tell me where to find the post-
office. Miss Marian ? " Captain Raymond asked,
as she again stood at his side, offering her
cakes.

" Yes, sir ; 'tis just around the corner, on the
way to the mine. If you want to send there,
fiir, Sandy, my brother, will go for you willingly.
They must be making up the mail for the East
now, and it will close presently."

" Then I accept your offer of your brother's

150 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

services, with thanks," he said, taking a letter
from his pocket and giving it to her. "Please
ask him to carry this at once to the post-office,
and see that it gets into the mail ; then inquire
for letters for Captain L. Raymond, Master Max,
and Miss Lulu Raymond."

"I will, sir," she replied, taking the letter and
hurrying from the room with it.

A few minutes later a boy who looked to be
two or three years j^ounger than Marian came
briskly in and, laying a handful of letters on the
table beside the captain, said, " Several for you,
sir, and one apiece for Master and Miss. And
the one I took for you is gone with the rest o'
the mail for the East."

" I am much obliged," the captain said, put-
ting a dime into his hand.

The boy glanced down at it. " That's too
much, sir, by half, the errand wasn't worth a
nickel, and in fact I didn't expect any pay for
doing it."

" Then take the dime as a gift, my boy ; I
like your honesty," returned the captain.

" Thank you, sir," responded the lad heartily,
and with a grin of satisfaction, as he turned
and hastened away again.

" Papa, is there one for me ? " asked Lulu, as
her father took up the letters and glanced at
the superscriptions.

" Yes, daughter j and one for Max, But as

ELSIE AND THE .RAYMONDS. 151

•we have all finished eating we will go to our
room to read them."

The letters brought only good news ; the
dear ones left behind were all well, and, though
missing the absentees, content and happy, at
least so far as could be gathered from the cheer-
ful tone of their epistles.

Lulu's was the joint production of Eva and
Grace, and gave an interesting account of the
doings and sayings of the babies and the parrot.

The last-named, they said, was continually
calling " Lu, Lu, what you 'bout ? Where you
been ? "

The letter told, too, of the beautiful sing-
ing of Grade's canaries, the doings of her
kitten, and of Max's big dog Prince. There
was more about the last-named in Max's own
letter, which was from Violet, with a postscript
by Grace.

The captain read his letter from Violet, first
to himself, then portions of it aloud to the chil-
dren ; then they offered him theirs, and he read
them aloud in turn, and chatted pleasantly with
them about the contents of all three.

" Well," he said at length, " if we are going
to take that walk, it is about time we were set-
ting out. Lulu, you may put on your hat,
while I glance over these other letters."

That was a welcome order to the little girl,
and it did not take her many minutes to obey

152 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

it. They found Mr. Short on the pavement
before the front gate as they went out.

" Ah, captain," he said, " I was just coming
to ask if you did not feel inclined for a stroll
about the town. May I have the pleasure of
acting as your guide ? "

" It will be conferring a favor, sir, if you will
do so," replied the person addressed, and the
two walked on, leaving Max and Lulu to follow.

" I wish he hadn't come," she muttered dis-
contentedly. " I thought I was going to have
the pleasure of walking beside papa with my
hand in his."

"That's very pleasant for you," said Max,
" but I think you might care almost as much to
walk with me, considering that you'll probably
not have many more such opportunities to
do so."

" Oh, I forgot that ! Oh, I wish you weren't
going away from home. Max ! " she exclaimed.
" I seem to grow fonder of you than ever when
I think of that ! "

"Yes, blessings brighten as they take their
flight," he returned, with a little laugh that
sounded rather forced.

The new home made by his father for him
and the others, and especially the being taken
by that father into a close intimacy, friendship,
and confidence, such as are seldom given by a
parent to a son of his age, had been so delight-

ELStE AND THE RAYMONDS. 153

ful that the thought of going away among
strangers, leaving all the dear ones behind, and
having communication with his father only by
letter, instead of the pleasant daily and hourly
familiar intercourse, could not fail to cause the
boyish heart a pang.

Yet, on the other hand, there was joy and
exultation in the thought that he was about to
enter upon special preparation for his chosen
profession, the work that he was to do as a
man ; it seemed to him the beginning of the
putting away of childish things, the putting on
of the armor, and the gathering up of the
weapons, for the great battle of life, and at
times he was eager for the day when he should
appear before the examiners at Annapolis.

" Yes, and you are a blessing to me, Maxie ;
you always have been," Lulu said in reply.
"And I am sure papa thinks you a very great
one to him."

The captam's quick ear caught the words, and
he glanced smilingly round at the two without
pausing in his talk with his agent.

Mr. Short gave the names of the streets as they
passed along, pointed out the public buildings
and the prettiest private residences, telling ta
whom each one belonged, and sometimes adding a
little character sketch in a humorous or slightly
satirical vein. He seemed a good-natured, jovial
sort of man, and anxious to entertain and amuse*

154 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

It did not take long to traverse the town, and
having presently reached the outskirts, they
ascended an eminence from whence might be
obtained a bird's-eye view of the whole place
and its surroundings of valley and wooded
hills.

They paused here to gaze upon the landscape
spread out at their feet, and Lulu, stepping to
her father's side, quietly slipped her hand into
his. His fingers closed affectionately over it,
and he gave her a pleased, loving look, though
he seemed to be listening attentively to some-
thing Mr. Short was saying about the mine.

" I must visit it to-morrow, if the weather is
favorable," the captain said in reply. " I want
to take my children with me, and as I expect to
be in the vicinity for several weeks, there is no
special haste ; no need of hurrying out there
through a storm."

" Oh, I do hope the weather will be good ! '*
exclaimed Lulu, while she and Max exchanged
glances of delight.

" I think there is every indication of pleasant
weather for some days to come," remarked Mr.
Short.

" Is it far to the mine ? " asked Lulu ; " will
we have to ride or drive ? "

" No, Miss ; I think even you could easily
walk it," replied Mr. Short. " The distance is
not over a mile."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 155

" Then I can," she said ; " I've walked moi'e
than two miles many a time."

" No doubt of it," said her father ; " but yon.
must have a pony for longer excursions. Have
you succeeded in securing a suitable one, Mr,
Short ? Horses for myself and son, also ? "

Short replied to the effect that he had suc-
ceeded in procuring a steed for each of thera,^
which, though probably by no means equal to
those they were accustomed to at home, would^
he hoped, answer their purpose quite well.

"Are you accustomed to riding horseback,
Miss ? " he asked.

"Oh, yes," Lulu said. "Papa gave me a
pony of my own more than a year ago, and
before that I used to ride one belonging to
somebody else."

" Here come Mr. Austin and Albert up the
hill," said Max, and the next moment the Eng-
lish gentleman and his son had joined them-
selves to the little group.

They and Mr. Short had already made ac-
quaintance. Polite greetings were exchanged,
and then all stood together watching the sun as
he sank behind the western hills.

It was a grand sunset, the whole western hori-
zon ablaze with gold, orange, and flame color,
shading off here and there into the more deli-
cate shades — rose, pale-green, and amber.

They lingered for many minutes, silently

156 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

gazing upon the ever-changing panorama until
most of its glories had faded away, then slowly
"descended the hill and wended their way back
to their temporary abodes.

It was growing dark, the stars coming out
one by one overhead, and a young moon show-
ing herself above the hilltops, when the captain
and his children re-entered Mrs. McAlpine's
gate and walked up the path leading to the
front porch.

There were several persons sitting there,
among them the lady of the house. She rose,
said " Good-evening," and turning to a gentle-
man who had risen also, introduced him as the
Rev. Mr. Green.

He and Capt. Raymond shook hands cordially,
each expressing pleasure at the meeting, and
when Max and Lulu had also been introduced,
and all were seated, the two gentlemen fell into
earnest discourse, the mission work and its in-
terests and needs in that region of country
being their principal theme.

The children listened in silence, and pres-
ently learned from the remarks of the minister,
what was news to them — that their father had
given town lots for church, parsonage, and
schoolhouse, and nearly the whole amount of
money their erection had cost.

" Papa must be rich, very rich. Max," whis-
pered Lulu in her brother's ear.

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 157

" Yes ; and generous too ; far more generous
and liberal than most folks," Max whispered
back. " I'm proud as can be of being his son."

*'And I of being his daughter," she returned.

They gave expression to these sentiments in
talking with their father when, a little later,
they found themselves alone with him in his
room.

" My dears," he said, " as I have often told
you, the money is the Lord's and I am only his
steward. How, then, could I do otherwise than
use it for the advancement of his cause and
kingdom ? "

" Yes, papa, and you did it for the good of
our dear country, too, didn't you ? " asked Lulu,
taking a seat upon his knee and putting an arm
affectionately about his neck,

" Yes, daughter ; for if we would ensure her
safety, we must all do battle earnestly against
the threatening evils of ignorance, error, and
superstition ; the only way to preserve the lib-
erties of this land, and make her a power for
good to the rest of the world, is to instruct and
evangelize all classes, whether native or foreign
born.

" Now," he continued, opening a Bible which
he had taken from his trunk and laid upon a table,
before going out, " we will close the day with
reading and prayer, as we do at home, and go to
our rest, for we are all in need of it, I think.'*

158 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS,

He kept Lulu on his knee while he read, one
-arm about her waist, and Max's chair was drawn
close up on the other side ; then they all knelt
together, while the father gave thanks for all
the blessings of the past day, made confession
of sins, and implored the protecting care of
their heavenly Father through the silent watches
of the night ; for themselves and the dear ones
ones far away.

The captain had always been careful not to
make family worship seem long and tedious to
his children, and to-night it was shorter than
usual, in consideration for their weariness, con-
sequent upon the long journey but just com-
pleted.

When they had risen from their knees he
took Lulu in his arms and kissed her tenderly
two or three times, saying, " Now you may go
to 3^our own little room, my darling, and when
you are quite ready for bed set the door wide
open, so that you can feel that papa is near
enough to hear you speak, should you want
anything in the night."

" Max, too," said her brother laughingly, and
giving her a kiss in his turn, " so that if any
danger threatens you there'll be two knights to
fly to the rescue."

"Thank you," she returned gayly, "but if any-
thing frightens me I shall run right to papa " ;
giving him another hug as she spoke.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 159

It was a very warm evening, and the windows
of the room were wide open to admit the air.
Through one of them, looking upon the garden,
Marian McAlpine witnessed the little scene ;
the words spoken did not reach her ear, but she
saw the expression of the countenance of the
captain and his children, and the caresses given
and received.

" What a good, kind father ! and what happy,
happy children ! " she murmured half aloud, as
she turned away with a sigh that seemed to say
her own lot was not so blessed.

Passing round the house and into the porch
she found her mother, now sitting there
alone.

Taking a chair close by her side, " Mother,'*
she said, " I think that Captain Raymond must
be a very good man."

"I dare say he is, child ; certainly he has
been extremely liberal to the mission cause in
this town."

" And he looks so good and kind and seems
so fond of his children," Marian went on. "I
saw him reading to them to-night — the little
girl sitting on his knee and the boy as close as
he could well get by his side ; the Bible I sup-
pose it was, for when he closed it they all three
knelt down together, and I could hear his voice
as if he was praying, thougli not the wordSo
Then they got up and hugged and kissed eack

160 ELSIE AND THE BAYM0ND8.

other good-night. They're the very happieeft
looking people I ever saw."

" So I think. But, Marian, you shouldn't be
spying out what they are doing in the privacy
of their own room."

"I didn't mean to, mother, but I happened to
look up at their window — the light was so
bright, you know — and I saw the girl help her-
self to a seat on her father's knee, just as if she
was sure he'd like her to, and put her arm
round his neck, and it was such a pretty scene I
couldn't help standing there and watching them
a bit. They don't have to share their father
with a lot of other children that are not their
mother's too," she added, in a suppressed and
bitter tone.

" Marian, Marian, hush ! " exclaimed Mrs.
McAlpine, in a low voice quivering with pain ;
" is your end of the cross heavier than mine ? "

"No, mother, dear, not half so heavy : the
crudest part of it is seeing you suffer — you,
who are as good and pure as an angel ! "
returned the girl passionately.

" Then for my sake, lass, try to suffer and be
Btill. I've a hard enough fight with my own
rebellious heart ; at times I feel I shall never
be able to bring it into meek submission to His
will who doeth all things well."

" But it isn't His will ! it isn't His doing ! I'U
never believe it, no, never ! " cried the girl,

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 161

clinching hands and teeth in impotent fury ;
" it's the will and the doings of the adversary
of souls, the father o' lies, him that the Bible
tells us was a murderer from the beginning, and
abode not in the truth, because there is no truth
in him."

*' Marian, Marian, ye're tempting your mother
to the sin she maun ficht against nicht and day,**^
groaned Mrs. McAlpine, relapsing into Scotch^
as they were both apt to do under strong ex-
citement, " an' oh, beware, lassie, that you dinna
wrest Scripture to ye'r ain destruction and to
mine."

" Wrest Scripture ! 'tis they wrest it,** cried the
girl, in tones of fierce indignation ; but before
the words had fairly left her lips her mother
had risen from her chair and fled from her
presence, as one would fly from temptation.

Marian too rose, closed the house, and went
to bed, while alone in her own apartment the
mother spent a long time upon her knees wrest-
ling in prayer for submission and strength ta
endure the cross she mistakenly deemed that
He, her loving Lord and Master, had laid upon
her.

CHAPTER XI.

Marian McAlpine was setting the breakfast-
table for the Raymonds, when Lulu came into
the room looking bright and fresh in one of the
new dresses her father had directed to be made
for such excursions as that proposed for the day.

" Good-morning," she said, in a pleasant,
sprightly tone.

Marion returned the salutation, and Lulu
went on, " We are going to visit the mine to-
day, and papa sent me to ask if you would like
to go with us."

" Thank you. Miss ; it's very kind in your
father and yourself to invite me, and I should
be blithe to go if mother could spare me ; but
I'm afraid she can't. Good help is very scarce
about here, and we have to do a great deal of
the cooking and other work ourselves."

" I'm sorry," said Lulu ; " I'd like very much
to have you go, for my own sake as well as
yours, for tliere will be no lady in the party, and
no girl but me, if you don't go."

"But you'll not mind that, with such a kind,
tender father as yours," Marian said, a little

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 163

tremnlonsly, and with a wistful glance into
Lulu's bright, happy face.

" No, I'd not mind going to the world's end
with papa, and nobody else," returned Lulu, her
cheeks flushing and her eyes shining with joy
and filial love. "But how did you find out
what a dear, kind father I have ? "

" Surely, Miss, just the way he looks at you
(as if to his mind there was nothing else so
sweet and fair in all the world) is enough to tell
the tale to any one but the dullest of the dull."

The girl sighed involuntarily as she spoke,
and turned away — busying herself at the china
closet — to hide her emotion.

" And you have none, I suppose ? Oh, I am
so sorry for you ! " Lulu said, in a gentle, pity-
ing tone.

Marian turned toward her a pale, set face,
opened her lips to speak, but closed them again
as her mother entered the room.

" Good- day, lassie, you look bright and blithe
as the morning," Mrs. McAlpine said, addressing
Lulu, with a smile that was sadder than tears ;
and the little girl noticed that her face was
paler than on the previous day, her countenance
fuller of grief and woe, though she was evidently
striving to be cheerful.

"Did you find your bed comfortable last
night ? " she asked.

" Oh, yes, ma'am ; but I had hardly touched

164 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

it before I went fast asleep, and I never moved",
I believe, till the sun was up."

" It must have seemed a short night to you.
Sound sleep is a very great blessing," responded
the lady. Then asked, " And what are your
plans for the day ? I fear you will find little to
interest you in this small town."

" Papa is going to take us to look at the
mine," said Lulu, " and we would be pleased to>
take your daughter with us, if you can spare
her."

" Certainly; Marian gets few holidays, and I
would be glad to have her go. Tell your papa
I thank him for the invitation, and she will be
ready in good season."

Marian's eyes sparkled, and her face wore a
glad, eager look for a moment ; then it changed
and she said, " No, mother, I can't go and leave
jou everything to do."

" There is not so much to-day, lass, not more
than I can easily do myself," returned the
mother kindly, " and I shall enjoy hearing your
report when you get back."

Thus kindly urged, Marian gladly accepted
the invitation. Few of what young folks are
•wont to call " good times " came into her life,
and a visit to the mine had never been one of
them.

They set out shortty after breakfast, the
party consisting of Captain Raymond with his

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 165

children and Marian, Mr. Austin and Albert,
and Mr. Short, who acted as guide.

The two girls walked together, but Lulu
managed to keep very near her father. That
pleased him, both as an evidence of her ardent
affection and because, knowing so little what
sort of companion Marian would prove, he
wanted to be near enough to overhear their
talk, that he might be able to judge what in-
fluence she was likely to exert over his child.
Mindful of the declaration of Holy Writ that
** evil communications corrupt good manners,"
he was very careful in regard to the choice of
his children's associates. Poverty, if not united
to viciousness or vulgarity, was considered no
ground of objection, while wealth, fine dress, or
fine manners could not atone for lack of moral
purity and refinement.

Marian's appearance and manners had pleased
him, and nothing that he saw or heard during
the walk had any tendency to lower her in hi*
estimation. It was a pleasant walk, much of
the way being shaded by forest trees, and a
refreshing breeze tempering the heat of the
weather. The girls were almost sorry when it
came to an end.

But they found much to interest them in and
around the mine. When they had seen all that
was to be seen and were about to return to the
town, Mr. Short proposed their doing so by a

166 ELSIE A^D THE liAYMONDS.

different route from that by which they had
come. It was a little longer, he said, circling
around among the hills, but would give them
some fine views and an opportunity to gather a
variety of beautiful wild-flowers.

"Oh, then, do please let us go that way^
papa ! " exclaimed Lulu, looking up at him with
a very bright, eager face.

" If it suits the wishes of all the party,
we will," he answered in an indulgent
tone. " What do you say to it, Mr.
Austin ? "

" That it suits my inclination exactly," re-
turned the English gentleman.

" Mine also," added Albert, as the captain
looked inquiringly at him.

" And it's just what I'd like, too, papa," said
Max.

" And I offer my services as guide," said Mr.
Short.

" Then the question is settled in the affirma-
tive," Captain Raymond said. " Mr. Short, will
you lead the way ? "

It was just dinner-time when they reached
home, the girls bright-eyed and rosy-cheeked
and with hands full of flowers.

" Are you tired, daughter ? " the cai^taia
asked, as Lulu was taking off her hat.

" Oh no, indeed, papa ! not a bit," she ans-
wered. *' What a delightful morning we have

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 16^

had ! Kow what are we going to do this after-
noon ? "

"The first thing is to eat your dinner," he
said, smiling and pinching her cheek, then
stooping to give her a hearty kiss.

" Yes, sir ; I feel ready to do it justice," she
returned, putting her hand into his, that he
might lead her to the table.

" I too," said Max, following them, " I don't
know when I've been so hungry."

The captain had asked the blessing, and
Marian began passing the plate of bread, when a
voice, apparently that of a boy speaking from
the garden, said, " Please, Miss, gimme a piece.
I'm awful hungry ! Didn't have a mouthful o'
anything to eat to-day."

Marian started in surprise, then went toward
the window, saying, "A beggar. We don't
often have them about here. Why," glancing
out, " Avhere is he ? "

A loud barking, that seemed to come from
round the corner of the house, then a shrill cry,
" Oh, oh, call him off ! he's got me by the leg !
he — he'll tear me to pieces ! "

"Towser, Towser ! " called Marian, putting
her head out of the window, " let him go, I
tell you ! Come here, sir ! come here, and let
that fellow alone ! "

Then she rushed out to the porch to look for
the boy and dog, but was back again in a mo-

168 ELSIE AND THE BAYMONDS.

ment all breathless with bewilderment and
exertion.

" I can't find either of them," she panted,
"and where they could go so quickly I canna
conjecture."

Lulu was casting mirthful glances at Max,
but he avoided her eye and went on with his
dinner as if much too hungry to think of any-
thing else.

" Both hoj^ and dogs can move very rapidly
sometimes," remarked the captain, in reply to
the girl. " But don't be alarmed. Miss Marian,
I dare say the beggar has come to no worse
harm than a fright sufficient to send him off to
get a meal elsewhere. And now, if you please,
will you replenish the bread plate? Max is
emptying it very fast."

" Oh, yes, sir, and I hope you will excuse me
for neglecting my business," she answered smil-
ingly, taking up the plate and leaving the
room.

" Now, Max, own up that that was you," said
Lulu laughing,

" That what was ? " he asked, lifting his eye-
brows in mock astonishment. " Do you mean
to insinuate that I'm either a beggar or a dog? "

" No," laughed Lulu merrily, " but you
needn't pretend ignorance ; you know well
enough what I mean. Well, I shant let Mar-
ian into the secret if I can help it ; for I hope

ELSIE Am> THE BAYM0ND8. 169

-we'll have some more fun out of it. Papa, H
was right good in you not to explain."

" Was it ? " he asked.

But Marian's entrance with a fresh supply of
bread put an end to talk on that subject for the
time.

" Papa," said Lulu, " you haven't told me yet
what we are going to do this afternoon."

" How would you like to try the pony Mr.
Short has engaged for your use while here?"
he asked in return.

" Oh, very much, if you will go with me ! "

*' I shall most certainly not allow you to go
without me," he answered with a tender, loving
look into the bright eyes she had lifted to his.

" You couldn't trust her alone, could yon,
papa ? " Max said teasingly.

" No, nor with you, nor you alone," answered
his father with sportive look and tone.

" There now, Maxie, don't you wish you'd
kept quiet ? " laughed Lulu. " You see papa
doesn't consider you so very much older or
wiser than I am."

" I don't hope I'll ever be too old or wise to
be the better and happier of papa's company,"
Max answered, bestowing upon his father a look
of deepest respect and affection.

" Pm glad to hear that, my boy," the captain
responded, his eyes shining with pleasure.

"Well, then, I think we are all satisfied that

170 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

the aiTangement is for the three of us to ride
out together."

"And Mr. Short to go along to show us the
way ? " queried Lulu.

"Yes ; he has kindly offered to do so."

" I do think he has the wrong name alto-
gether," she said laughingly, " he ought to be
Mr. Long."

"People hardly ever do get a name that fits,"
remarked Max sagely ; "Mr. Carpenter will be
a shoemaker, like as not, or a merchant, and
Mr. Shoemaker a hotel keeper, and so on."

" Yes, that is rather apt to be the case," as-
sented his father, " but occasionally a man does
follow the trade that fits his name ; for instance,
I used to know a Mr. Cobbler who made, and
doubtless mended, shoes, too."

" Max, don't you remember the Browns that
lived next door to Aunt Beulah ? " asked Lulu.

" Yes ; they were all very fair, and had liglit
hair and eyes. And Tom White, who went to
the same school I did, was dark-complexioned
and had eyes as black as sloes."

" Papa," asked Lulu, " will the horses and
ponies be here soon? Will we take our ride
soon as we are done eating ? "

" No, not quite ; * after dinner rest awhile,' is
the rule, don't you know ? You may do that for
fully half an hour while I write to your mamma."

" Oh, mayn't I write too ? I'm not tired."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 17 J

" Certainly, if you wish to ; you and Max
are both at liberty to amuse yourselves during
the interval before our ride. Well, what is
it, daughter? " noticing a slight expression of
trouble and perplexity in her speaking counten-
ance.

"Only that sometimes I forget how to spell a
word, papa, and what am I to do about it ? At
home you always tell me to look in the diction-
ary, but we haven't any here."

" How will your father answer for one ? " he
asked, with sportive look and tone.

"Oh, nicely, if you'll let me use you," she re-
turned, laughing.

"I will when there's no printed one at
hand."

" Thank you, sir ; it will be a great deal less
trouble than hunting for the word in a diction-
ary. But why don't you let me use you always
when you're with me ? "

" Because I think the spelling will be more
likely to be impressed upon your memory by
the trouble of having to search out the word ;
beside, I want my children to learn the lesson
of self-help. We should never trouble others
to do for us what we can do for ourselves."

" I'll try always to remember and act upon
that, p<apa," said Max. *' Isn't it the people that
help themselves all they can, who are most apt
to succeed in life ? "

172 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

"Most assuredly, my boy," replied the cap-
tain, as they left the table and retired to their
own apartments.

" My letter is going to be to Gracie," Max
remarked as he took out his writing materials.

" Mine too," said Lulu ; " I'm going to tell
her about our walk this morning, and our visit
to the mine."

" Just what I intended doing," Max said.

" Suppose you both carry out your intentions,
and then compare accounts, to see how they
differ," suggested their father. "Very likely
each of you will tell something that the other
will omit, and between the two letters Gracie
will get a better idea of the little excursion than
she could from either one alone."

" And shall we show them to you, papa, when
done ? " asked Lulu.

" You may do exactly as you please in regard
to that," he answered.

All three pens were presently scratching away,
the captain's more rapidly, and with fewer
pauses, than the other two. Presently he laid
it down and began folding his sheet.

Then Max did the same, remarking to Lulu a
trifle triumphantly, " I'm done first."

" Why ! " she exclaimed, " I haven't finished
telling about the mine, and have all the story
about the walk home to tell yet."

"Probably you are going more into detail

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 173

than Max did," their father said, " and that is
just what Gracie will enjoy."

At that instant Sandy appeared at the opea
door with the announcement that the horses;
had come and Mr. Short was waiting.

" And my letter isn't finished ! " exclaimed
Lulu in dismay.

" No matter, daughter, it is not one requiring
special haste, and you can finish it at your
leisure, to-night or to-morrow ; no, on Monday,
to-morrow is Sunday," the captain said. " Lay
it in your writing-desk and put on your hat.
We will not keep Mr. Short waiting any longer
than necessary."

She obeyed with cheerful alacrity, wondering^
aloud the while what her new pony would be
like.

" Better tie that hat on tight, Lu," Max said^
in sportive tone ; " he may rear and make it fall
off, if he doesn't throw you."

" I'll fasten it as tight as I can," she said*
"Oh, I wish I had Gracie or somebody to tie my
veil for me ! "

" You have two somebodies ; isn't that
enough ? " asked her father, stepping up behind
her where she stood in front of the mirror, and
tying it for her as deftly as if he had been a
woman. "You will always find your father,
and doubtless your brother also, ready to per-
form any such little service for you. As fo^

1*74 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

the danger of your pony throwing you, I think
you may dismiss any such fear. Mr. Short told
me he had secured a safe one for you."

" Oh, I'm glad of that, papa ! I thought you
wouldn't let me try a dangerous one. And
thank you for tying my veil. I'm quite ready
now," drawing on her gloves as she spoke.

" Well, captain, what do you think of them ? "
Mr. Short asked, with a look and tone that
spoke confidence of a favorable judgment.

The captain and his children stood on the
sidewalk in front of the boarding-house, ready
to mount the steeds the agent had provided.

" They are far better in appearance, at least,
than I had expected to see," replied Captain
Raymond pleasantly. " That horse is a Spanish
Mexican, is it not ? "

" Yes, sir ; and what I call a grand piece of
horseflesh for such work as you are likely to
put them to. He'll stand a longer, harder
gallop than any other horse I ever rode.

" And those Indian ponies for the use of the
young folks are hardy, strong, and well broken,
and though not the handsomest steeds that ever
were seen, will, I think, give good satisfaction
to their riders."

" I presume they will," the captain said, lift-
ing Lulu to her saddle and putting the bridle
into her hands, while Max mounted his pony
without assistance.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 175

" You'll ride beside me, wont you, papa ? " she
asked, her tone expressing some slight timidity.

" Yes, dear child : so near that I can seize
your pony's bridle at any moment," he replied.
" But I think you need have no fear that he
will misbehave with you on his back."

His horse was close at hand, and with the
concluding words of his sentence he vaulted into
the saddle.

Away they went through the town, down the
valley, passing near the mine they had visited
in the morning, over the hills and far out on
the grassy plains beyond.

Lulu found her pony manageable, so that
soon she could partly forget him and give her
attention to the country they were passing
through, and the talk of her companions.

She and Max thought they would never for-
get that ride ; it was so full of pleasure to
them ; the air was delightfully fresh and pure,
the motion of their steeds rapid and easy, and
everything they saw was interesting, if only
because of its dissimilarity to whatever they
had heretofore been accustomed to.

The principal topics of discourse between the
two gentlemen were the natural resources of
the territory and their development, the incom-
ing tide of immigration, its character and prob-
able influence upon the future of that regioa
of country.

J76 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

"You have some Mormon citizens?" the cap-
tain said, half in assertion, half inquiringly.

" Yes, sir ; quite a good manj^, though they
are decidedly in the minority. By the way,
you Eastern folks have little idea, I take it, of
the aggressive character of Mormonism, its
enmity to the Federal Government, and far-
reaching schemes to gain the balance of power
in, not Utah alone, but as many more Territories
and States as possible. Believe me, the Union
has no bitterer foes, and none who need to be
more vigilantly watched and guarded against."

" I believe you," the captain returned, with a
look of grave concern ; " and I think too that
the Eastern people are at least beginning to
awake to the danger. One object I had in view
in coming out here was to see for myself the
extent of the evil and the best remedy to be
applied ; also to decide the important question
of my own duty in the matter."

" They are mostly an ignorant set," remarked
Mr. Short ; " the foreign portion know so little
about our government that they believe the
l^dng assertions of their hierarchy that it is the
worst and most despotic in the world."

" Whereas, it is the very best and freest ! "
exclaimed Max indignantly. " Isn't it, papa ? "

" Certainly, my boy," returned the captain,
jsmiling at the lad's heat.

Mr. Short smiled too, and giving Max an ap-

ELSIE AND THE RATMONDS. \1t

proving look, remarked that he liked nothing
better than to see boys full of patriotism.

" I wouldn't be my father's son if I didn't
love my country," said Max.

"Like father, like son, eh?" laughed Short.
" Well, it is very apt to be the case."

" There's a cattle ranch I must take you to
see, Captain," pointing in a southwesterly direc-
tion, where, far in the distance, might be dimly
discerned a dwelling with out-buildings, and
herds of cattle grazing near by. " It's too far
for us to go to-night, but some time next week,
perhaps, it may suit your plans to ride out there,,
and I think you will find it pay to do so, as I
understand you want to learn all about this
region of country."

The captain assented to the proposal, adding
that he thought it was now time to turn theie
horses' heads toward home.

CHAPTER XII.

Tea was not quite ready when they arrived
at their boarding-house, and they sat on the
porch while waiting for it, Captain Raymond
looking over the daily paper just taken from
the mail.

Sandy McAlpine and a younger brother
named Hugh were sitting near by looking over
a picture-book together.

" Is your mother not well, boys ? " asked the
oaptain, glancing from his paper to them. "I
think I have not seen her at all to-day."

" No, sir," replied Sandy ; " She's lying down
with a headache."

"She got a letter," added Hugh ; " one of those
letters that always make her cry and get a bad
headache. I wish they wouldn't come, ever any
more."

" Hush, hush, Hugh ! " muttered Sandy,
frowning at his brother and nudging him with
his elbow. " You know mother wouldn^t like
you talking so, especially to a stranger."

" I haven't said anything wicked," returned
the little fellow. "May be you like to see
mother cry and have a headache, but I don't,
178

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. IV^

and I'd just thrash the man that sends her such
horrid letters, if I could ; and I will, too, when
I'm a big, strong man."

Captain Raymond was seemingly quite occu-
pied with his paper during this little aside be-
tween the lads, but he heard every word, and
was thinking to himself, " It is probably some
financial trouble, and I must see what I can do
for her relief ; there are very special promises
to widows, and as one of the Lord's stewards it
becomes me to be ready to assist them in dis-
tress."

Marian came to the door at that moment with
the announcement that tea was ready.

The Raymonds at once rose and obeyed the
summons, the captain with his newspaper still in
his hand. He laid it aside before sitting down
to his meal, and forgot it on leaving the room
after supper.

He presently remembered it, however, and
went back in search of it. He found Mrs.
McAlpine there alone, in tears, and with an open
leter in her hand. He would have retreated,
but perceived that it was already too late. She
was aware of his presence, and opening her lips
to speak.

" Excuse me, my dear madam," he said. " I
had no thought of intruding upon your privacy,
but—"

" You are entirely excusable, sir," she

180 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

answered gently, and with an effort to recoyer
her composure; "this room is public to you and
your children, and you have a perfect right to
enter it unceremoniously when you will. Will
you take a seat ? "

"Although I merely stepped in to get my
paper, which I carelessly left here, I shall accept
your invitation with pleasure, dear madam, if
if you will allow me the privilege of talking
with you as a friend," he said, in a deeply sym-
pathizing tone. "I can not be blind to the fact
that you are in trouble, and if in any way I can
assist you, it will give me sincere pleasure to
do so."

Then with the greatest delicacy he offered
financial assistance, if that were what she stood
in need of.

" Sir, you are most kind," she said, with
grateful emotion," but it is not that; it is some-
thing far worse ; — it is that this wicked, rebel-
lious heart will not submit, as it ought, to the
cross He — my blessed Lord and Master — has laid
upon me. Oh ! " clasping her hands together,
while the big tears streamed down over her
pale and sunken cheeks, " I fear — I very much
fear — I hae loved the creature more than the
Creator, and that this is why this cross has been
laid upon me ; this cross, so heavy that it bear*
me to the earth ! "

She sank sobbingr into a chair.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 181

He drew up another and seated himself beside
her. " Dear madam," he said, in moved tones,
" * we have not a high-priest who cannot be
touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet
without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto
the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy,
and find grace to help in time of need.'

" I know not what your trouble is, but sure I
am that thus you may find grace, mercy, peace,
and the fulfillment of the promise, * As thy days,
so shall thy strength be ! ' "

" Yes, yes, I know," she sobbed, covering her
face with her hands, "and whiles I'm willing
to bear whatever He sends ; but at times the
cross seems heavier than mortal strength can
endure, so that it crushes me to the very earth !
O Willie, my Willie, how happy we were in
those early years o' our married life, when you
were all the world to me and I was all the world
to you ! but now — I can no longer feel that yoa
are mine. Others hae come between us; they
have stolen your love from me, and my heart is
breaking, breaking !

*' But, oh, this is sinful, sinful ! Lord, help a
poor, frail wonn of the dust to be obedient and
submissive to Thy will ! " She seemed to have
forgotten the captain's presence, but light was
dawning upon him.

" I think you are accusing yourself unjustly,.

182 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

my dear madam," he said, in pitying tones j
" are mistaking God-implanted feelings for the
suggestions of the evil one."

" Alas, no ! " she sighed. " Has not God
given a new revelation to his prophet, ordaining
that * it is the duty of every woman to give other
wives to her husband, even as Sara gave Hagar
to Abram, and that if she refuses it shall be
lawful for the husband to take them without her
consent, and she shall be destroyed for her dis-
obedience ' ? "

"No," returned the captain, and there was
£tern indignation in his tone — not against the
poor, deluded woman, but toward her base
deceivers — " a thousand times, no ! any pretence
to a new revelation, no matter by whom it may
be set up, must be a base fabrication. Listen ! — '*

" Ah, sir, you mean kindly," she said, " but
I must not listen to you, for I perceive — what
I had already suspected — that you are not one
of the saints; that you do not believe the teach*
ings of the new gospel."

" New gospel ! " he exclaimed, his eyes kindl-
ing. " Tell me, Mrs. McAlpine, were you not
brought up to believe the Bible ? " taking out a
pocket edition constantly carried with him, a»^
he spoke.

" Surely, sir, and I may say with the Psalm-
ist, 'Unless thy law had been my delights, I
ehould then have perished in mine affliction.' '•

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 18$

He opened hi8 Bible, and turning to the first
chapter of Galatians, read aloud : " I marvel that
ye are so soon removed from him that called
you into the grace of Christ, unto another gos-
pel ; which is not another ; but there be some
that trouble you and would pervert the gospel
oi Christ.

*' But though we, or an angel from heaven,
preach any other gospel unto you than that
which we have preached unto you, let him be
accursed. As we said before, so say I now
again, If any man preach any other gospel
unto you than that ye have received, let him be
accursed."

" Could anything be plainer or stronger than
that ? " he asked, with emphasis.

" No," she said slowly, looking like one waking
from a dream. " Why have I not remembered
those words before ? But — there has been a
new revelation ; at least, they told me so."

" A new revelation!" he repeated, in a tone of
utter incredulity. " Listen again to God's own
word, inspired and written many hundreds of
year before the birth of your so-called prophets,
(* false prophets, dreamers of dreams, Avho have
spoken to turn you away from the Lord your
Ood ... to thrust thee out of the way which the
Xiord thy God commanded thee to walk in)."

Opening to the very last page of the New
Testament he read again : " I testify unto every

184 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

man that heareth the words of the prophecy of
this book, If any man shall add unto these
things, God shall add unto him the plagues
that are written in this book ; and if any man
shall take away from the words of the book
of this prophecy, God shall take away his part
out of the book of life, and out of the holy
city, and from the things which are written in
this book."

She gazed at him for an instant in awestruck
silence, then rousing herself, said slowly, ** But
they say there are corruptions, mis-translations.^
She paused, leaving her sentence unfinished.

"There is no lack of proof that the Scriptures
are the revealed word of God, that the writers
were inspired by God, and that if any corrup-
tions or mistranslations have crept in they are
BO few and slight as to be of little account,
making small difference in the meaning," he
said. " The proofs of the authenticity and in-
spiration of the Scriptures are so many that it
would take a long time to state them all."

" There is no need in my case, sir," she inter-
rupted. "I know they are divine ; the internal
evidence alone would be all-sufficient to me."

" And yet their teachings are directly opposed
to those of Mormonism."

" Not against polygamy, surely ? God knows
I would be glad to think so ; but how many of
the prominent characters of the Old Testament

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 185

had a plurality of wives. Even David, *the
man after God's own heart,' had many more
than one."

*' But the Bible nowhere tells us that God ap-
proved of the practice ; and how often the his-
tory it gives shows that polygamy brought sin
and misery on those who practised it. God
made but one wife for Adam."

*' But Sarai gave Hagar to Abram."

** But God did not command it, nor are we
anywhere told that he approved it. It was a
sinful deed done in unbelief, and brought forth
the bitter fruits of sin."

For a moment or more she sat silent, evidently
in deep thought. Then she spoke :

" I believe you are right, sir ; though it has
not struck me in that way before. It did
bring ' forth the bitter fruits of sin,' very much
the same fruits that polygamy brings forth here
and in this day," she concluded with a heavy
sigh.

Captain Raymond was again turning over
the leaves of his Bible. "Listen to the words of
the Lord Jesus Christ," he said.

" Have ye not read, that he who made them
at the beginning made them male and female,
and said, * For this cause shall a man leave
father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife ;
and they twain shall be one flesh I Wherefore
they are no more twain, but one flesh."

186 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" That passage is from Matthew, and Mark
also gives these words of the Master," the cap-
tain said. "And have you not noticed how
Paul in his epistles always seems to take it for
granted, when speaking of the marriage tie,
that a man can lawfully have but one wife at a
time ?

" * For the husband is the head of the wif e^
(not wives).

" ' He that loveth his wife loveth himself,* . . .
* Let every one of you in particular so love his
wife even as himself.'

" * A bishop then must be blameless, the
husband of one wife.'

" But Mormonism teaches that bishops may
have, and ought to have, many wives. Poly-
gamy is encouraged on the ground that the rank
and dignity of its members is in proportion to
the number of their wives and children. Is not
that the fact ? "

"Yes," she answered with a heavy sigh, " it
is according to the revelation made to Bishop
Young."

" A revelation indeed ! though, as we have
seen, the record was closed in the time of the
Apostle John, and a fearful curse pronounced
on any who should add to it. A revelation
opposed to all the teachings of God's word on
that subject. It came from the father of lies,
for God never contradicts himself j all th©^

ELSIE AND THE RATMOIiDS. 187

teachings of every part of his word are con-
sistent with each other, which is one of the
proofs of the divine inspiration of the Scrip-
tures.

" From Genesis to Revelation the teaching,
both direct and implied, is that God made of
twain one flesh, and a man may have but one
wife. Adam had but one, and in the book of
Revelation John tells us the angel said to him,
* Come hither, and I will show thee the bride,
the Lamb's wife,' — not wives, you will observe ;
there was but one."

"You shake my faith in Mormonism," she
said, with a startled, troubled look.

" I rejoice to hear it," he responded ; " would
that I could shake it to its utter destruction.

" Popery has been well called * Satan's
masterpiece,' and Mormonism is another by the
same hand ; the points of resemblance are
sufiicient to prove that to my mind."

" Points of resemblance ? " she repeated,,
inquiringly, " I have never thought there were
any, and I have a heart hatred to Popery, as
you may well suppose, coming, as I do, from a
land where she slew, in former ages, so many
of God's saints. But surely in one thing the
two are very different — the one forbidding to*
marry, the other encouraging men to take
many wives."

"The difference in regard to that is not so-

188 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

great as may appear at first sight,** he returned ;
"both pander to men's lusts — for what are
nunneries but * priests* prisons for women,* as
one who left the ranks of the Popish priesthood
has called them ?

" Both teach children to forsake their parents ;
both teach lying and murder, when by such
crimes they are expected to advance the cause
of their church."

" Ob, sir, so bad as that ? '* she exclaimed, with
a shudder.

"It is computed that Popery has slain fifty
millions of those she calls heretics, and often-
times she has secured her victims by the basest
treachery. All that in past ages, to be sure,
but she claims infallibility and denies that she
has ever done wrong ; besides, to this day she
shows the same persecuting spirit, and actually
kills, too, wherever she has the power.

" As to Mormonism doing likewise, look at the
Mountain Meadow massacre, the lying and per-
jury to prevent convictions for polygamy, and
the private assassinations committed to carry
out their fearful and wicked doctrine of blood
atonement.

" In that doctrine also — asserting that the blood
of Christ does not cleanse from all sin those who
accept his offered salvation — they agree with
the Church of Rome, whose teaching is that for-
giveness of sins and final salvation are to be ob-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 189

tained by penance and good works supplement-
ing the finished work of Christ ; that good
works are to be done not — as the Bible teaches —
because we are saved, but in order to earn sal-
vation ; thus flatly contradicting God's word,
which says :

"*A man is justified by faith without the
deeds of the law.'

" ' By grace are ye saved, through'faith ; and
that not of yourselves ; it is the gift of God.*

" * The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleans-
eth us from all sin.' "

Again he opened his Bible and read : " * Ye
are of your father the devil, and the lusts of
your father ye will do : he was a murderer from
the beginning, and abode not in the truth, be-
cause there is no truth in him ; when he speak-
eth a lie, he speaketh of his own ; for he is a
liar and the father of it.'

" * He that is of God heareth God's words ;
ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not
of God.'

" Are not those words of the Master pecu-
liarly applicable to all those teaching doctrines
so diametrically opposed to his ? " he asked.

" They certainly are applicable to any who
teach false doctrine," she replied.

" And can you call the Mormon doctrine of
* blood atonement,' by any softer name ?"

" No, for I believe God's word, ' the blood of

190 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin ' ;
and its teaching that he is the one sacrifice for
sin."

"And yet you call yourself one of them?"

" I have done so. I stood out against it for
a time — in the old home in Scotland — but the
man — a Mormon missionary — was very plausi-
ble and seemed veiy devout, quoted Scripture,
won Willie, my husband, over first, and they
both kept at me till I grew fairly bewildered
and half crazed, and at last, when Willie told
me he was bound to come over to America and
join the Latter-day Saints, I gave up and agreed
to do the same ; for how could I part from him ?
and no word at all had been breathed to either
of us about polygamy ; we had not thought it
was one of their doctrines."

A spasm of pain convulsed her features, and
for a moment she seemed unable to go on.

" Does that speak well for their honesty ? "
he asked, in stern indignation.

She shook her head. " No," she said chok-
ingly ; " and the thought of that has sometimes
made me grow weak in the faith till my heart
would almost stand still with fright."

The last words were spoken in a suppressed
tone, little louder than a whisper, and with a
half -terrified glance from side to side, as if she
feared they might be overheard.

" And no wonder, considering their fiendish

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 191

practice of * blood atonement,' he responded,
regarding the poor, trembling woman with deep
commiseration. " I presume you had not been
long a dweller in Mormondom before you were
more fully instructed in regard to those two
important doctrines ? "

" No, sir, not long," she replied, " as to poly-
gamy at least ; and when my husband declared
his intention of carrying that into practice, I
was heart-broken and entreated him to forbear,
remembering his solemn marriage vow to cleave
to me only so long as we both should live.

" He tried argument with me at first, coaxing
and persuasion, but finding I was not to be
moved by those, he grew very angry and abu-
sive, and hinted darkly at the danger of the
blood atonement doctrine being carried out in
my case if I continued obstinate in refusing my
consent."

" And so you gave it ? "

" Yes. Oh, sir, it was like consenting to have
my heart torn from my bosom ! " she exclaimed
in a low tone tremulous with pain. " But to
withhold it would do no good, and would en-
danger my life — my life, no longer valuable save
for the sake of my dear children : but for their
sake I did desire to live. Ah, sir, I could not
but ask myself, * Is this what it is to live in free
America ? ' "

" I blush for my country, in view of the out-

192 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

rages she has allowed in the name of religion ! '*
he exclaimed, his fine, manly countenance flush-
ing with shame and indignation as he spoke.
" And yet," he continued interrogatively, " you
came to believe it right for a man thus to break
his marriage vow ? "

" I grew bewildered with misery," she said.
" I had no choice but to submit, and felt that I
should go mad with the thought of my hus-
band's wickedness if I held fast to the teach-
ings of my childhood. I could not answer their
arguments (ah, I see now that more prayer and
searching of the Scriptures might have enabled
me to do so ; yet the result would have been a
violent death ; probably by Willie's own hand,
making him a murderer as well as — a breaker of
the seventh commandment), so I resigned my-
self to my fate — so far as I could — and have
ever since been fighting with the anguish and
rebellion in my broken heart."

She was silent for a moment, struggling with
her emotion, then with a grateful look at him,
" I don't know how it is, sir, that you have so
quickly won my confidence," she said. " I have
never before breathed a word of all this into
any mortal ear. Even Marian knows no more
than that I suffer because — other women share
the affection that in former, happier days was
all my own."

*' It is sometimes a relief to unburden our

ELSIE AND THE RATM02WS. 193

hearts to a fellow- creature," he replied ; " there
is healing and comfort in human sympathy, and
I assure you, dear madam, that you have mine
in no slight measure. The man who can so
wound the heart of a loving wife must be worse
than a brute.

" But the government has at last come to the
rescue of these oppressed wives. I trust the
Edmunds Bill will prove the complete destruc-
tion of polj^gamy, and efface this bar sinister
from my country's scutcheon."

*' I cannot but desire it, if only for my
daughter's sake," she returned. " Marian will
soon be a woman, and, if your government does
not help, may be forced into a polygamous mar-
riage. She would never go into it of her own
free will ; she is no Mormon, but, young as she
is, has always declared intense hatred and ab-
horrence of both polygamy and the blood atone-
ment doctrine — and practice," she added, after a
moment's hesitation.

"Oh, sir, no small part of my suffering is
occasioned by the change in my child's feelings
toward her father ; from loving him with an
ardent affection, she has turned to hating him
with a bitter hatred, as the destroyer of her
mother's peace and happiness."

She ended with a burst of uncontrollable
weeping.
^ Captain Raymond's kind ^heart was sorely

194 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

pained by the sight of her distress. He felt
himself powerless to give relief, but spoke
gently to her of the love and sympathy of
Jesus, the " Friend that sticketh closer than a
brother," and to whom " all power is given in
heaven and in earth."

" Carry all your griefs, your fears, and anxie-
ties to Him," he said. " There is no trouble too
great for his power to remove, too small for his
loving attention. His love to his people is in-
finite, and he never regards their sorrows with
indifference.

"In all their afflictions he was afflicted, and
the Angel of his presence saved them."

"It is true," she said tremulously; "I have
found it true in my own experience. * In his
love and in his pity he redeemed them ; and he
bare them, and carried them all the days of old.'
And so he has done with me — ^his most un-
worthy and doubting servant. Ah, sir, you, I
am sure, are one of God's own people, whatever
may be your views with regard to the Mormon
creed, and I beseech you to pray for me that my
faith in God, in Jesus, and his gospel may be
gtrengthened and increased."

CHAPTER Xin.

On leaving the tea-table Max and Lulu had
seated themselves in the porch, along with their
father, and just as he went in search of his paper
they were joined by Albert Austin.

" Ah, good-evening, Albert," said Max, mak-
ing haste to place a chair for him near his own,
^* I'm pleased to see you."

" Thanks ; I'm pleased to come," returned
the English lad, accepting the offered seat. " I
was bored with listening to papa and some
other gentlemen talking on some subject that
didn't interest me in the least, so I slipped away
after telling papa where I could be found when
wanted."

" He doesn't object to our society then ? "
remarked Max, in a playfully inteiTogative
tone.

" No, indeed ! I fancy he thinks I could hard-
ly be in better company. He's taken a strong
liking to your father, and I think I may add to
yourselves, also," glancing admiringly at Lulu
as he spoke.

" In spite of my not being an English girl ? **
she returned laughingly.
105

196 ELSIE AND THE RATMONDS.

" Ohj assuredly, Miss Lulu ! That could make
no difference ; in fact, I believe Englishmen are,
as a class, great admirers of American ladies."

"In which they show their good taste,"
laughed Max. " My father says American ladies
compare favorably with those of any other
nation. I wish you could see Mamma Vi and
Grandma Elsie."

" Who are they ? " asked Albert, with a puz-
zled look.

"Mamma Vi is papa's wife; his second wife,
while we are the children of the first. Her
name is Violet ; she isn't old enough to be our
real mother, so she told us to call her Mamma
Vi. Grandma Elsie is her mother, and we call
her that to distinguish her from an older lady
whom we call grandma also."

" Ah, yes, I think I understand. That's one
of your American ways, I suppose. And where
are those ladies you would like to show me t
not in this state, I fancy, as I remember seeing
you on the cars long before we entered it."

" Yes," replied Max, with an amused look,
" our home is so far away that we crossed
several states in coming here. But this is not
a state."

" Isn't ? What then ? "

" A territory."

"Ah, excuse me, but I don't know the dif-
ference."

EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS. 197

** ril try to explain," said Max. " Papa has
taken some pains to give us a clear understand-
ing of our government and its workings.

" Each of the thirty-eight states has its own
constitution, elects its own governor, legislators,
and judges. It elects two senators to send
to Congress, too, and from one to thirty-four
representatives, according to its population.

" But the territories can send only one delegate
to Congress, and he has no vote ; they are
governed by Congress, with a governor ap-
pointed by the president."

"Ah, yes, I see the difference, and that the
states have the best of it. The territories, I
presume, look forward to becoming states ? "

"Yes; but they must have a certain number
of inhabitants before they can hope to be admit-
ted into the Union ? "

" Your father's an army officer, isn't he ? "

" No ; he belonged to the navy, but resigned
»</t very long ago."

" The American navy is quite small, isn't
it?"

" It isn't so large as it ought to be," returned
JJax shortly.

" Britannia rules the wave ! " quoted Albert,
in an exultant tone.

" Yes ; when Columbia isn't there to inter-
fere with her," retorted Max, a little mischiev
ously.

198 ELSIE AND THE MAYMONDS.

" I'm thinking 'twill be a sorry day for Colum-
bia when she attempts that," sneered Albert.

" It hasn't always been in the past," remarked
Max quietly.

" When wasn't it ? " asked Albert.

" When John Paul Jones in the Bon Homme
Richard fought Capt. Pearson in the Serapis,
for instance."

" Well, yes ; but that was a very close fight.
Beside, you had six vessels and we only two.'*

" Two of ours were pilot boats and kept out
of the fight altogether," said Max.

" So did the Vengeance ; though she had been
ordered to render the larger vessels any assist-
ance in her power ; she didn't even try to over-
haul the band of flying merchantmen.

" Then the Alliance, commanded by that bad-
tempered Frenchman Landais, who was so en-
vious of Jones, went into the battle only at the
last moment, and instead of helping her allies,
fired her broadsides into the Richard. The fight
was between the Richard, with forty guns, and
the Serapis with forty-four ; the Pallas, twenty-
two guns, and the Countess of Scarborough,,
with twenty-two. So there was no advantage
on our side. If Landais had been in command
of the Richard he wouldn't have tried to fight
the Serapis at all."

" Why do you think that ? "

" Because, as he dashed past her in the Alii-

ELSIE AND THE BAYMONDS. 199

ance, pushing ahead to reconnoitre, before the
fight began, he cried out that if the enemy
proved to be a forty-four, the only course for
the Americans was immediate flight. He prac-
ticed on that idea, too, hauling off and leaving
the Richard and the Pallas to do the fighting.

" Our French allies did us more harm than
good in the naval battles of the Revolutionary
War. If Captain Landais wasn't crazy, he
must have been one of the greatest scoundrels
that ever trod a quarter-deck."

" Yes, indeed," said Lulu, " when I read about
his firing into the Bon Homme Richard — when
the poor fellows on it had been fighting so hard
and long, so many of them dreadfully wounded,
and the ship almost sinking already — I felt as
if I could hardly stand it to think he escaped
being well punished for it. He ought to have
been hung ; for his fire killed some of our poor
fellows."

" So he ought, the miserable coward ! " as-
sented the English lad. " I'm not partial to the
French anyway," he added. " Of course my
own countrymen come first in my estimation,
but I put the Americans next. We're a sort of
cousins, you know."

" Yes," said Max. " But wasn't it a crazy
idea that this great big country should go on
being ruled by that little one across the sea ?
Most absurd, I think."

200 ELSIE ASL THE BAT^IOyi^S

"At the becdnniiior of the trouble between
them it must hare looked like great follv for
the thirteen weak colonies to go into the fight
with England," remarked Albert.

" Particularlr to the English, who didn't know
how in love with libertv, and determined to
keep her, the Americans were," said Max.
*•' Papa says we triumphed at the last because
our cause was the cause of right, and God
guided our counsels and gave success to our
arms."

'' I don't believe I'm as well-read on the sub-
ject as you are," remarked Albert, '" I presume
I would naturally take less interest in it than
you would,*'

"Yes, I suppose so," replied 3Iax. ••I've
studied the history of the United States, my
native land, a great deal, especially in the last
year or two, and have had many talks with
papa about the events, and especially the doings
of the navy ; they interested me more than any
other part ; first, because papa was a naval
ofiicer, and then because I'm hoping to go into
the navy myself."

'• And those studies didn't increase your love
for us — the English, I mean ? " said Albert in-
terrogatively.

'•So, not a bit," returned Max with a slight
laugh. He paused a moment, then -grent oa
more eravely.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 201

"The treatment tliey gave the Americans
they took prisoners, was simply barbarous ;
unworthy of a civilized — not to say Christian —
nation."

*' Yes, perfectly dreadful ! " chimed in Lulu.

" Now I really don't remember any such
barbarity," remarked Albert, rather apologeti-
cally. "But you know the Americans were
considered rebels, and I — suppose the British
officers may have thought it a duty to — refrain
from coddling them."

" Coddling indeed ! " exclaimed Max. " Do
you remember about the ' Old Jersey ' prison*
ship ? "

" Can't say that I do."

" It was a dismasted hulk — an old sixty-four
gun-ship moored in AYallabout Bay, near New
York City. She was so old and worn-out and
rotten that she wasn't fit to go to sea ; so they
used her as a prison for Americans whom they
captured, and starved them and treated them so
horribly in every way, that eleven thousand
died in her."

" Wouldn't it be charitable to suppose the
starving may have been because of an unavoid-
able scarcity of provisions ? " queried Albert
mildly.

"There was no such unavoidable scarcity,'*
asserted Max, " yet the poor prisoners were
sometimes so hungry as to be glad to eat

202 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

cockroaches and mice when they could catch
them."

" On that vessel ? " asked Albert.

"I think it was on that very vessel," said
Max musingly ; ** but possibly I might be mis-
taken ; there were other prison-ships, but the
Old Jersey was the worst. But I'm certain it
was American prisoners in the hands of the
British near New York. A piece of wanton
cruelty the jailors were guilty of, was bringing
in a kettle of boiling soup, or mush, and setting
it down before those starving prisoners of war,
with never a spoon or anything to dip it up with."

"Yes," said Lulu, "and another time they
marched some prisoners for four days without a
mouthful to eat, then rolled out barrels of salt
pork for them to eat raw. And another time^
when they were exchanging prisoners with the
Americans, they put pounded glass into the last
meaPs victuals they gave to the American sol-
diers before they let them go."

" Well, if they did that 'twas mean and
wicked enough," admitted Albert. " But don't
you think the world has grown a little better
since those days, and that then other nations
were quite as cruel, if not more so? always
excepting the Americans, of course," he addedy
with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

" I believe that's so," admitted Max.

"And some Americans — the Tories — were

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 20^

worse than the British," said Lulu ; "some of
their deeds were perfectly dreadful, shockingly^
wicked and cruel ! beside, it was so contempti-
ble in them to turn against their own country^
and ill-use — even to robbing and murdering—
their own countrymen."

" Well, yes," said Albert, " but then, we must
remember that the way they looked at it 'twaa^
only being loyal to their king."

"The English king, you mean," she retorted.
" But most of them — the Tories — were low^
mean, wicked fellows that really cared for
neither king nor country, and were only glad of
an excuse to rob wherever they could."

" Then please don't blame my country with
what they did," said Albert.

" No ; it isn't worth while ; she has sins
enough of her own to answer for," returned
Lulu demurely. " And then she's so little, poor
thing ! "

Albert looked nettled at that. "The sun
never sets on the British empire," he said,
straightening himself proudly. " And, big as
your country is, I don't believe either her army
or navy can compare with ours."

" Yes, our regular army is small, I know," ad-
mitted Max ; ^' but we have a great army of
militia, and all so devoted to their country that
they make splendid fighters when called on to
defend her. Our navy's small, too, but com*

204 ELSIE AXB THE RAYM02sDS.

pares better in size with yours than it did at the
beginning of the war of 1812-14, and it came
out of that with flying colors."

'•^ Really, I don't remember what was the dif-
ference then, or just what the fight was about,"
acknowledsred Albert modestly.

" Don't you ? " asked Max, in some surprise.
*' Well, I shouldn't either, if papa hadn't turned
my attention to such subjects and talked with
with us about them in such an interesting way.
He says he wants his children to be well ac-
quainted with history, especially that of their
own country. That's how I happen to be posted
on those questions.

" When the United States declared war
against England in 1S12, our nayy consisted of
twenty yessels, the largest carrying forty-four
guns, most of the others rating under thirty,
while England had oyer a thousand ships on the
rolls of her nayy, two hundred and fifty-four of
them ships of the line, mounting over seyenty-
four guns each.

" It really wasn't much wonder the British
laughed at the idea of our attempting to fight
them ; especially as Britannia had ruled the
waye up to that time."

" Yes ; the Americans must haye been a
plucky little nation to try it," laughed Albert.
" they must haye been desperately angry about
fiomething."

ELSIE AND IBE RAYMONDS. 205

" They were, and with good reason," returned
Max. " 01), such wrongs as our poor sailors had
endured for years from British naval officers !
It makes my blood boil just to read, at this late
day, of their arrogance and injustice, and the
dreadful cruelties they were guilty of toward
Americans they kidnapped from our vessels."

" Kidnapped ? " repeated Albert.

" Yes ; what else could you call it when a
British man-of-war would stop an American
merchant- vessel on the high seas — in time of
peace — board her, order the crew mustered aft>
pick out any man they chose to say was an Eng-^
lishman, and carry him off to their own vessel
against his will ? "

"Oh yes, I see you refer to the right of
search."

" Right of search, indeed ! " exclaimed Max
hotly, " there was no right about it, it was all
an outrageous wrong. The British had no more
right to search our ships than we had to search
theirs."

" But deserters should be caught and pun-
ished," said Albert.

" Perhaps that's so," said Max : " I don't say
it is, or it isn't ; but they often and often took
native-born Americans, asserting, without a
shadow of proof, that they were English.
American captains said they always chose the
most ship-shape sailors in the crew, and, of

206 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

course, those wouldn't always be the Englishmen,
supposing there were any Englishmen among
them.

" One can imagine that it was exceedingly
exasperating to be forced in that way into for-
eign service, especially that of a nation their
own country had been having a bloody war with
only a little while before ; under the red flag of
England, too, instead of the beautiful Stars
and Stripes they loved so well.

" And if one of them showed any unwilling-
ness to serve his kidnappers, he was triced up
and flogged till his back was cut to ribbons, and
the blood spurted at every blow.

*^ Of course 1\\qj detested the seiwice they
had been forced into, and that was made so
dreadful to them, would desert whenever they
had a chance ; and if they were caught
again they were speedily hung at the yard-
arm."

* It was hard when a mistake was made and
a real American impressed," conceded Albert,
** but, of course, the English government had a
right to take her own men wherever she could
find them."

" I have no objection to Englishmen submit-
ting to such tyranny, if they choose," sneered
Max, "but Americans are made of different
stuff ; they are free and glory in their freedom,
and never would, and never will, put up with

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 207

such treatment. And I say again, British offi-
cers had no right to board our ships without
leave or license, and forcibly rob them of part
of their crew. It was an abominably cruel and
tyrannical thing for them to do, even before the
Revolution, and most outrageously insulting
beside, after the war when we were no longer
colonies of Great Britain, but free and indepen-
dent states."

" I don't recall the occurrence you refer to,"
said Albert, "but surely before the war they
had the same right to impress American sub-
jects as they had to take their fellow-subjects of
Great Britain."

" Let me recall one incident to your memory,
and see if even an Englishman can approve of it
in these days," said Max.

"In 1764 — eleven years before the beginning
of the war, you will remember — the British
man-of-war * Maidstone ' lay in the harbor of
Newport. It was a time of peace, and the offi-
cers had nothing to do ; so they amused them-
selves sending out press-gangs to seize any
luckless American sailor who happened to be on
shore, and force him into his Majesty's service
aboard their vessel.

" The life on board a British man-of-war was
a dreadful one in those times, for any sailor ;
the cat-o'-nine-tails was flourished so often, and
for such slight offenses, and even a boy mid-

208 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

shipman could order a poor fellow to tlie grat-
ing to have his back cut to ribbons.

" So no wonder American sailors dreaded be-
ing forced into it ; they had no peace of their
lives with those press-gangs roaming the streets
in search of them every night, and breaking
into the taverns where a group of them might
be smoking and chatting together, to seize
and carry them off.

" But the incident I was going to speak of
was this : One day a brig came sailing up the
l)ay into the harbor of Newport. She had been
on a long voyage — to the west coast of Africa —
and the poor fellows aboard of her were just
wild with joy to think they had reached home
at last and were going ashore presently to see
their mothers and wives and sweethearts, and
all the rest of their dear ones they had been
separated from so long, and who had crowded
on the dock to watch the brig coming in.

" Oh, I can imagine how they felt ! for I re-
member how glad we always were when papa's
vessel came in from a long voyage, and we
knew that he'd be with us presently ; and so I
know something of how terrible, how perfectly
unbearable, it must have seemed to them, when
just as their ship was anchored, a couple of long-
boats from the man-of-war came pulling up
alongside of the brig, and two or three officers
and a lot of sailors climbed on board, and the

ELSIE A^D THE RAYMONDS. 20&

head one ordered the American captain to call
his men aft, saying ' His Majesty has need of a
few fine fellows for his service.'

" It was bad enough when they thought he
was going to take some of them, each poor
Jackie fearing he might be the unfortunate one,
yet hoping he might not ; but just think of it !
the officer ordered every one of them to go below
and pack up his traps.

"The American captain expressed his astonish-
ment and indignation, saying that the poor fel-
lows were just home from a long voyage and
hadn't seen their families yet. But it did no
good ; every man jack of them was carried off
to the man-of-war and forced to serve aboard of
her.

"It was such acts of tyranny as this that drove
the colonies to rebel, and finally to be deter-
mined to be free and independent."

"And that drove them into the war of 1812,
too," said Lulu, " Oh, the States, I mean ; they
were not colonies then, though the British did
not seem to have found it out."

"It was a plucky little nation to declare war
with England," again remarked Albert good
humoredly. " I don't know how they ever got
up courage to pit their twenty vessels against
her tliousand,"

" Love of libertj^, and self-respect, and abhor-
rence of insult and tyranny nerved them to it,"

210 ELSIE ASD THE RAYMONDS.

said Max. " Do you remember that affair of
the Chesapeake and Leopard ? "

" Xot at all ; if I ever heard of it, it must
have made but little impression on mv mind."

"Well, I suppose it would naturally make a
deeper one on an American boy's," said Max.

"It happened in 1807, when we were at peace
"with England, and it seems to me the most in-
sulting thing ever heard of.

" The Chesapeake, an American man-of-war
lying at the navy-yard at Washington, was put
in commission and ordered to the Mediterranean
to relieve the Constitution.

" It took nearly a month to get her ready,
and while that was being attended to the British
minister informed our naval authorities that
three deserters from His British Majesty's ship
■'Melampus' had joined the crew of the Chesa-
peake, and asked to have them given up.

" Our government was willing to do it, but
on inquiring into the matter found that the men
were really native-born Americans who had been
impressed by the British and forced into their
Beryice. They were able to prove it. So, of
course, they weren't given up.

"The facts were slated to the British minister,
and as he didn't protest any further, it was sup-
posed he was satisfied.

" A few weeks after this the Chesapeake left
the navy-yard and dropped down the river to

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 211

Hampton Roads. There she stayed for some
days, taking on guns and stores and adding to
her crew till she had three hundred and seventy-
five men ; then she weighed anchor and started
on her voyage.

"But she started before she was in really
proper condition. A quantity of things, such as
stores, ropes, lumber, trunks, and furniture, were
piled on the decks, instead of being stowed away
in their proper places. Somebody was to blame
for that, of course, though papa says it was not
Commodore Barron, who was in command, and
nobody could have dreamed of the mischief the
confusion was to cause, remembering that it
w^as in a time of peace, and right on our own
coast.

" But there were four English men-of-war
lying quietly at anchor in Lynn Haven Bay, and
as our ship passed out into the ocean there
was a stir on their decks ; then one of them
weighed anchor, set her sails, and started in
pursuit. The Chesapeake had to tack fre-
quently, on account of a stiff breeze that was
blowing, and the American officers noticed that
the Leopard — the British ship — did the same,
and kept right in their wake ; but it never oc-
curred to them that she had any but peaceful
intentions. The ship kept on her course, and
the sailors set busily to work putting the decks
in order.

212 ELSIE A^D THE EAYM0ND8.

*' Presently the Leopard bore down rapidly^
and when she got near enough, hailed, saying
that she had a dispatch for Commodore Barron.
So the Chesapeake hove to and waited for a
boat to be sent. Now the two ships were lying
broadside to broadside, less than a pistol-shot
apart. Still the commodore did not suspect any
mischief. Some of the younger officers noticed
that the Leopard had her cannon all ready to
fire, and they ought to have told the commo-
dore ; but they didn't.

" Soon a boat put off from the Leopard, bring-
ing an English officer. One of the American
officers received him and took him to the com-
modore's cabin. There he produced an order
from the British Admiral Berkeley, command-
ing all British ships to watch for the Chesa-
peake and search her for deserters.

"Commodore Barron said he didn't harbor
deserters, and couldn't permit his crew to be
mustered by an officer of any foreign power.
Just then there was a signal from the Leopard
recalling her officer. Then Commodore Barron
came out of his cabin, and was much surprised ta
see that the Leopard was quite in fighting trim."

Sand}^ McAlpine had drawn near the little
group, and was listening with profound interest
to Max's story. " And did they have a fight
between the two ships ? " he burst out, as Max
made a momentary pause in Kis narrative.

ELSIE AND THE BAYM0ND8. 213

" A fight ! " echoed Max. " No ; there was
a disgraceful, insulting attack by the Leopard,
which the Americans had not power to respond
to, because, though their guns were loaded and
they ready to use them with a will, no matches,
powder-flasks, wads, rammers or gun-locks
could be found.

" While they were hunting for them, there
was a hail from the Leopard. Commodore Bar-
ron shouted back that he did not understand.
They hailed again :

" ' Commodore Barron must be aware that
the orders of the vice-admiral must be obeyed.'

" The commodore again answered that he
didn't understand, and after another hail or two
the British fired a gun at the Chesapeake, then
poured in a full broadside. The heavy shot
crashed through the sides of the American ship,
wounding a number of men."

" And they could'nt fire back ? " queried
Sandy.

" For want of matches and the other neces-
sary things that were not to be found, they had
to let their guns keep silence, though they were
filled with fury that they had no chance at all
to defend themselves and show their insolent
foe how American blue-jackets can fight. They
heated pokers red-hot in the galley fire, but
they cooled too much before they could get
them to the guns.

214 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" So for eighteen minutes the Leopard kept
on firing at a helpless, unresisting foe. Then
the Chesapeake's flag was hauled down, two
British lieutenants and some midshipmen came
in a boat from the Leopard, boarded the Chesa-
peake, and again demanded the deserters.

" Of course, there was no choice but to give
them up. Four sailors were seized and carried
aboard the Leopard in triumph. One of them
they hung, one died before he could escape, but
five years later the other two got back to the
Chesapeake."

" Max, you are forgetting that one shot was
fired from the Chesapeake ? " said Lulu.

"Yes, you tell about it."

" There was a Lieutenant Allen among the
officers of the Chesapeake, who cried out in his
anger, * I'll have one shot at those rascals, any-
how,' ran to the galley fire, picked up a live
coal in his fingers, and, never caring for the
pain, ran with it to one of the guns and fired it
off just as the flag came fluttering down."

" He was a brave fellow," commented Sandy.
*^ Well, I s'pose the British didn't fire any more
after they got what they wanted. But hadn't
their shot made some big holes in the Chesa-
peake ? "

" I presume so," replied Lulu. " Anyhow,
she turned and went back.

** Everybody in the whole country was f uri«

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 216

©us on hearing the news — which I don't blame
them for, Pm sure ; but it was a great shame
that the government punished Commodore Bar-
ron, by suspending him from the service, with-
out pay, for five years. Papa says it was very
unjust, for it wasn't his fault that things were
not in order on the vessel, but the fault of the
fitting-out ofiicers. And I feel perfectly cer-
tain that the commodore and everybody else
on the Chesapeake would have fought bravely
if they'd had half a chance, and whipped the
insolent Briti h well. Oh, I do wish they had
had a chance ! "

" Well, never mind," said Max. " We whipped
them well in the war that followed a few years
later."

" Now, if I remember nght, the Americans
didn't always whip in that war either on land
or on water," said Albert.

" No, not always," acknowledged Max, " but
a good many times ; and the war accomplished
what we went into it for : putting a stop to their
insolent claim to a right to search our vessels,
and their impressment of our seamen."

"Was that mentioned and given up in the
treaty of peace ? "

" No," acknowledged Max, " but they haven't
tried it since, and they'd better not, as I guess
they know."

" Perhaps you mightn't have fared so well if

216 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS.

we hadn't had another war on our hands at the
same time," retorted Albert.

But just here the talk was interrupted by
Captain Raymond and Mr. Austin joining them,
the former coming from his interview with Mrs.
McAlpine in the sitting-room, the latter enter-
ing from the street.

CHAPTER XIV.

" Can't we go to our own rooms now, papa ?"
asked Lulu, when their English friends had bid-
den good-night and gone.

"Yes," he said, taking her hand and leading
the way. Max following not at all unwillingly.

"I suppose you want to finish your letter now,
Lulu ? " the captain said, as they entered his
bedroom, which they made their sitting-room
also when desirous of being quite to themselves.

"No, sir, I don't. I'd rather let it wait till
Monday, if I may sit on j^our knee a little while
and have you talk to me."

" Have me talk to you ? or let you talk to
me ? " he asked with playful look and tone, as
he sat down and drew her to the coveted place.

" Both, you dear papa," she answered, put-
ting her arms around his neck and giving him
an ardent kiss.

" And am I to do nothing but listen ? " asked
Max, pulling forward a chair and seating him-
self close beside them.

" Just as you please, young man," laughed his
father ; " but I doubt if you can refrain from
putting in a word now and then.'*
217

218 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" He's been talking ever so fast almost all the
evening," said Lulu; "only letting me have a
word now and then."

" Ah, indeed ! I hope it has been good-
humored and sensible talk ? "

" Very sensible (I was quite proud of my
brother ) " replied Lulu, giving Max a laughing
glance, " but I'm not so sure about the good^.
humor. I shouldn't wonder if Albert Austin
had made up his mind by this time that Max
and I are not very partial to the English."

"I hope you haven't been rude to Albert, my
children ? " the captain said, with sudden
gravity.

" I hope not, papa ; I don't think we were,
thoiigli we stated a few historical facts — per-
haps a little strongly," replied Lulu.

" What were they ? " he asked, " you may tell
me about it if you like."

They then repeated the substance of their
conversation with Albert, their father listening
with evident interest.

At the conclusion of the story, he said, " I
think from your account that Albert showed
much good temper and moderation in the way
he bore your strictures on his country and
countrymen. You can not be too patriotic to
please me, my dears, but I want you to be care-
ful of the feelings of others, never wounding
them unnecessarily. Albert and his father may

ELaiE AND THE RAYMOND 8. 21»

be considered, to some extent, our guests, as
strangers visiting our country, so that we should
be doubly careful to be kind and considerate
toward them.''

" I'll try to keep that in mind, papa," said
Max, " standing up for my own country always
but not abusing his — when I can help it. Just
as we were separating to-night he said to me in
a low tone, * We must have some more talks on
the subject we were on to-night. I haven't any
books at hand to consult, but I must inform
myself by questioning papa, and then I'll
be better prepared to stand up for old Eng-
land."'

" Did he look cross when he said it ? " asked
Lulu.

"No," replied Max; "he's quite a gentleman,
I think."

" As his father is," remarked the captain,
" * Like father, like son,' is an old saying, so re-
member, my children, that people will judge of
me by your behavior."

" Yes, sir," said Max, " I think I shall be the
more careful to behave well on that account."

" I too," chimed in Lulu. " It would be a
dreadful thing if we should disgrace our father.
Wouldn't it, Max ? "

" Yes, indeed ! " exclaimed the lad earnestly.
*'I have often felt, oh, so thankful that I had a
father I could respect and reverence and honor;

^20 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

for I've known boys whose fathers were drunken,
wicked, men, that they couldn't help being
■ashamed of."

" Give all the glory and thanks to God, who
has kept your father from drunkenness and crime,
my boy," the captain said, laying his hand af-
fectionately on his son's shoulder, and giving
him a look full of fatherly affection. " But for
His restraining grace I might have been the
worst of criminals."

Then taking up the Bible and opening it,
*' Now, we will have our reading and prayer,"
he said, " and then go to our beds."

" I just know Gracie is longing for this, if
she's awake," said Lulu, as her father took her
in his arms, after prayers, to give her a good-
night kiss.

" I trust she is asleep ere this, the dear pet ! "
he replied. "I seem to see the dear little face
lying on my pillow with the sweet blue eyes
closed in sleep and almost a smile on her lips ;
the babies asleep in the nursery, with the door
open between, and Mamma Vi seated some-
where near, writing a letter to her absent hus-
band. Ah, I should be homesick to-night if I
hadn't these two of my loved flock with me."

" And I'd be dreadfully homesick if I wasn't
with my dear father," she responded, clinging
lovingly to him. " You are a good deal more
than iialf of home to me, papa ; and, oh.

ELSIE AND THE MAYMONDS. 22 L

but you were good and kind to bring me with
you ! "

" And me, too," added Max. " Papa, I am
sure this trip to the far West will be something
to remember all my life."

" I hope so, my boy," his father said. " It has
been my desire to make it so enjoyable to you
both that it will be to you a pleasant memory
all your days.

" To-morrow we will attend morning and
evening service at the mission church — Sunday
school also — and in the afternoon have our
usual home exercises, going on with our regular
Bible and catechism lessons exactly as if we
were at Woodburn.

" On Monday I expect to take you to see the
cattle ranch Mr. Short pointed out in the dis-
tance, this afternoon."

Both thanked him, expressing themselves
pleased with the plans he had mapped out for
the two days.

*^ Papa, shall I dress for church when I get up
in the morning ? " asked Lulu.

*' Yes," he answered. " Wear one of your
plainer dresses. I think we should not dishonor
God's house by being shabby or slovenly in our
attire, nor should we dress in a way to attract
attention and divert the thoughts of others from
the service."

" Yes, sir, I know that's what you have told

222 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

me at home, and that you never let me wear my
gayest things to church. And I suppose it
would make even more difference here, where
most of the congregation must be quite poor
and ignorant?"

*' I think so," he said ; " and also that you
will be less likely to be taken up with thoughts
of yourself and your own appearance if you are
not gayly dressed."

Captain Raymond's arrangements for spend-
ing the holy hours of the Lord's Day were duly
carried out. The hour for morning service in
the church he had provided for Minersville,
found him and his son and daughter seated
among the worshippers. The Austins were there
also ; and it was the same again in the evening.

They all visited the Sunday school, too, and
took part in its exercises. The two gentlemen
had not been acquainted many hours before dis-
covering that they were followers of the same
Saviour, and each felt it to be a closer bond of
'Union than would have been that of the same
nativity without it.

The Austins joined the Raymonds by invita-
tion, in Monday's excursion, and indeed in
almost every other one taken while they all re-
mained in Minersville, which was for several
weeks.

Captain Raymond took his children with him
almost everywhere that he went ; to Lulu's

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 223

extreme satisfaction her days were spent prin-
cipally in walks and rides, the latter becoming
more enjoyable as she made better acquaintance
with her pony and grew confident of her ability^
to guide and control it. Her father, however,)
always rode by her side, and kept constant
watch over her safety.

Their evenings Avere apt to be spent on the
porch, as the weather was such as to make
that the most enjoyable spot at that time.
Often one or more of the McAlpine family
would be there — perhaps at the farther end of
the porch, so as not to seem to intrude upon the
Raymonds and their guests, for Mr. Austin and
Albert were apt to be with them ; Mr. Short,,
too, not unfrequently.

But occasionally the young people were there-
without their elders, the captain, perhaps, busied
with some writing in his own room.

The lads, Albert and Max, were very good
friends, in spite of an occasional tilt over the
respective claims of the two countries to pre-
eminence in one thing or another, usually in re-
gard to the bravery and competence of her
soldiers and sailors.

One evening Albert began lauding Nelson as
the greatest naval hero the world had ever seen,
winding up his eulogy with a challenge to Max
to mention any one to compare to him in sea*
manship, fighting qualities, or bravery.

224 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

" Well, I don't know of any other English-
man to compare to him," replied Max coolly,
** but weVe had a number of officers in our navy
that I think were quite equal to him."

" Which, pray ? " sneered Albert.

" There was Commodore McDonough, who
whipped the British in the battle of Lake Cham-
plain. It was so terrible a fight that one of the
British sailors engaged in it, and who had been
with Nelson at Trafalgar, said that battle was a
mere flea-bite in comparison."

" But in the action at Trafalgar Lord Nelson
defeated the combined navies of France and
Spain."

"Yes, the British whipped them, and the
Americans whipped the British," said Max.
^* You ought to think it a greater feat to whip
the British than to conquer in fight with French-
men and Spaniards," he added laughingly.

" But the odds against Nelson were very much
greater. Our force in the battle of Lake Cham-
plain was only slightly superior."

" I am not so sure about that," replied Max,
*' I know at least one historian says it was
decidedly superior. But McDonough was a
Christian, and before going into the fight he
called his officers about him, and kneeling on the
quarter deck, asked help of God in the coming
battle."

*'Then, if his prayer was granted, he had

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 22^

better help than all the navies of the world
could have given him."

" That's so," said Max. " And he gave the
glory of the victory where it belonged ; in his^
dispatch to the Secretary of the Navy he said
God had granted it.

" He was gallant and generous as a conqueror;
when the British officers tendered him their
swords after the surrender, he put them back,
saying, * Gentlemen, your gallant conduct makes
you worthy to wear jouv weapons. Return
them to their scabbards.'

" Commodore Perry was another of our naval
heroes. He won the victory in the battle of
Lake Erie in the war of 1812, and wrote that
famous dispatch, * We have met the enemy, and
they are ours, two ships, two brigs, one schooner,
and one sloop.'

"Then there were the great naval com-
manders of our civil war," Max went on. " I
don't believe a greater one than Farragut ever
lived, or as great a one, unless it might be Por-
ter, who had a large share in the taking of New
Orleans ; helping ever so much with his mortar
boats.

" Why, the undertaking was so difficult, that
a number of English and French naval officers-
who visited Farragut while he was in the lower
Mississippi completing his preparations for pas-
sing on up to take the city, told him they had

226 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

carefully examined the defences of the Confed-
erates, and that it would be sheer madness for
him to attack the forts with wooden ships such
as his ; he'd be sure to be defeated.

"But he was not to be discouraged — the brave _
old man ! He said, * You may be right, but I was
sent here to make the attempt. I came here to
reduce or pass the forts, and to take New Orleans,
-and I shall try it on.' And so he did try it on,
^nd succeeded."

"I admire such grit," said Albert. "I've
xead quite a good deal about that war — a tre-
mendous one it was — and I think there were
some very plucky things done on both sides."

" Yes," returned Max ; " I'm proud of the
bravery shown by both the * Yanks ' and the
* Johnnies,' as they called each other."

Here Lulu, who had thus far contented her-
self with listening, put in a word :

" I don't believe there ever was or could be a
braver or more wonderful feat than Lieutenant
Cushing performed when he blew up the rebel
ram Albemarle. He dashed up along side of
it, in his little vessel, through a perfect shower
of bullets, then, finding that the ram was behind
a wall of logs, he sheered off and dashed over
that, he standing up in the stern of his boat,
with the tiller ropes in one hand and the lanyard
of a torpedo in the other, never flinching, though
« big gun was trained right on him ; but he got

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 227

bis torpedo just where he wanted it under the
ram, gave his lanyard a jerk, and fired the thing
off, so that it blew up the ram at the same in-
stant that their great gun sent a hundred pound
shot riglit through the bottom of his boat. Oh,
such a roar as the two — the torpedo and the
gun — must have made, going off together in
that way ! "

" It was a wonderfully brave deed ! " ex-
claimed Albert with enthusiasm. " Did Gush-
ing himself, or any of his crew, escape alive ? I
have forgotten, if ever I knew about it."

" Yes," replied Lulu ; " he escaped to the
Union fleet, after almost incredible hardships
and dangers, the only one of thirteen who had
set out on the expedition two days before."

" And tlie ram was destroyed ?"

" YcM, she was a total wreck. Gushing
wasn't suie of it till, while he was lying in hid-
ing in a swamp and half covered with water,
two Gonfederate officers passing along near him,
said to eacli other that the Albemarle was a
total wreck.

" They didn't see him, but he heard what they
said, and it was such good news that it gave
him fresh courage to bear his sufferings and
exert himself to get back to the Federal fleet."

" Your father was on the Union side, I sup-
pose?" Albert said inquiringly.

" Yes, indeed ! " replied Max and Lulu, both

228 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

speaking at once ; then Max went on, " but he
was only a boy, younger than I am now, when
the war began."

" And what was it all about ? " asked Al-
bert. " I'm not sure I ever clearly understood
that?"

" The Confederates were trying to break up
the Union, and the Federals fought to save it,"
replied Max. " Papa has made it very clear to=
me that the Revolutionary War was fought to
win freedom from Great Britain's galling yoke^
and make ourselves a nation ; the War of 1812
to convince the British that we were free and
independent, and not to be maltreated with im-
punity. Those two wars did that for us ; —
made the dear old Union ; and the Civil War
saved it from being destroyed by those who
ought to have been ready to defend and preserve
it at the risk of their lives. I do believe they
would now," he added ; " or rather the new
generation, who have taken their places, would.
I believe, if England or France or any other
nation should attack us, the people of the South-
ern states would fight for the Union quite as
bravely and with as much fury and determina-
tion as any men of any other part of our great
big country."

"Is that so?" said Albert. " Well, I trust
there will be no more wars between England
and the United States."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 220

** I am sure I can eclio that wish," returned
Max. "It seems a dreadful thing for two
Christian nations to go to war with each other."

" Very true," said Albert ; " it would cer-
tainly look strangely inconsistent to the hea-
then peoples we are both trying to convert."

" It couldn't fail to do so," assented Max.
**■ War is a dreadful thing ; reading descriptions
of the awful scenes of bloodshed and carnage
on board of vessels, and in land battles, too, I've
sometimes thought Satan must take great and
fiendish delight in it."

" Yes," said Lulu, again joining in the talk ;
■** I've heard papa make a remark^like that, but he
eaid at the same time that there were worse
things than war, when it was waged to secure
liberty, not only for ourselves, but for others ;
that war could never be right on both sides, but
it often was on one. On the side of America in
her two wars with England, for instance."

" My father surprised me by saying the same
thing when I questioned him on the subject
after that talk we had about it before," said
Albert. " He added that, of course, England
being his native land, he loved her better than
any other, and always should, but for all that
he couldn't shut his eyes to the fact that she had
not always been in the right.

"The colonies were oppressed, and had a
right to be free if they desired separation fron)

230 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

tbe cAOther country ; and that after they had
been acknowledged free and independent states^
they were no more under English rule than any
other foreign nation, and as, according to inter-
national law, the public and private vessels of
every nation are subject, on the high seas, to
the jurisdiction of the State they belong to, and
to no other, and no nation has the right of visi-
tation and search of the vessels of another na-
tion, Americans were justly indignant over the
insistance upon, and the carrying out, of the so-
called right of search by British men-of-war ;
especially, as native-born Americans had no
security against being impressed as Englishmen,
and indeed very often were. It must have been
awfully hard on them, I'm sure."

" Yes," returned Max, " and your father must
be an honorable and just man to acknowledge
it."

" Just my opinion," Albert said, with a frank,
good-humored smile; "but if it's noble to ac-
knowledge one's own individual faults, why not
to own that your country may have sometimes
been in the wrong ? "

" Certainly," said Max, " and I've heard papa
say he thought we were the aggressors in the
war with Mexico, and that our government had
done grievous wrong to the poor Indians."

" It's very true that a good many Americans
were impressed," remarked Lulu ; " thousands

ELSIE AND TEE BAYMONDS. 231

%i them ; even while we were fighting France
and so helping England, she kept on impressing
our sailors and seizing our ships whenever she
could find the smallest excuse for doing so ;
they didn't respect even the ships belonging to
our government when they — the British, I
mean — were enough stronger to put resistance
out of the question on the part of the Amer-
icans.

" And they even impressed three of our sail-
ors after the War of 1812 had begun. I read
about it not long ago, and remember very well
how shamefully they were treated.

" They refused to serve against their country,
and for that w^ere punished with five dozem
lashes, well laid on. Still they refused, and two
days later got four dozen more, and two days
after that two dozen more.

"But all the beating the British could give
them wouldn't make them fight against their
country ; so they put them in irons for three
months, till the ship reached London.

*' There they heard of the glorious victory of
the Constitution over the Guerriere and were so
rejoiced that they made a flag by tearing up
some of their clothes into strips and sewing
them together, then hung it on a gun and
cheered for the Stars and Stripes. Of course,
they got another flogging for that.

*' But there were twenty thousand American

232 ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS,

seamen in the British navy, five times as many
as we had in our own navy, and quite too many
to beat into subjection, so they imprisoned
thousands of them in old hulks, where they
froze in winter and sweltered in summer and
suffocated all the time — so crowded together
they were hardly able to get a breath of fresh
air ; eaten up by vermin also, and only half -fed ;
on very poor food, too.

"Of course they grew sick, and altogether
had a dreadful, dreadful life ; all because they
wouldn't fight against their country.*'

" It was awfully hard on them," admitted Al-
bert, "but please. Miss Lulu, don't hold English-
men of the present day responsible for what
was done so many years ago."

" I'll try not to," she said with a smile ; " cer-
tainly I shall not hold you responsible, for I feel
quite sure you would never be so unjust and
cruel."

" Thanks," he returned with a gratified look^
and she went on.

" I know there were Englishmen, even in that
day, who wouldn't have had one poor sailor so
treated if they could have helped it. Captain
Dacres, of the Guerriere, for one.

" He had an American captain prisoner on his
vessel at the time of his battle with the Consti-
tution, and before the fight began politely told
him, as he supposed he didn't want to fight

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS, 233

against his country, he might go below, if be
chose ; and he gave the same privilege to tea
American sailors who had been impressed on to
bis ship."

" Yes," said Max, " He was a fine fellow ; and
if all his countrymen had been like him, I don*t
believe there would have been any war between
England and America."

" I admire his conduct," Albert said, " and
bope I should have ac^^ed as he did, had I been
in his place."

" I dare say you would," said Max.

CHAPTER XV.

" Papa," said Max, on finding himself alone
with his father and sister that evening, " we'll
spend the Fourth here, wont we ? "

" Probably, my son," was the reply. " I do
not now expect to leave Minersville before the
middle or perhaps the last of July. But why
do you ask ? "

" I was thinking whether we mightn't get up
Bome sort of a celebration," said Max.

" Oh, yes, do let us, papa I " cried Lulu. " It
would be such fun."

" Would it ? " he said, smiling at her eager-
ness. " I should think that would depend on
how we celebrate. What would you two like
to do to show your patriotism on the nation's
birthday ? "

" We shall want your help in deciding what
might be done," papa," said Max.

" We might treat the mission school, couldn't
we, papa ? " asked Lulu.

" I like that idea," he answered, " but we must
consider what sort of treat it shall be."

'' Good things to eat, such as they do not get
every day — nuts, candies, raisins, oranges, fige^
284

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 235

cakes, anything nice that we can get. Could we
send away somewhere for such things, papa ?
I'm afraid they are not to be had in the stores
here ; at least not many of them."

" I think I can order by telegraph and have
them brought in season by express on the rail-
road," he answered. " We have about a week in.
which to make our arrangements."

" Oh, good ! then you'll do it, wont you^
papa?"

" I think so," he said, in an indulgent tone.

" And let's distribute some small flags among
the children," said Max. " And have fireworks
in the evening."

" Oh, yes, yes ! " exclaimed Lulu, clapping her
hands and jumping up and down in delight.
" Mayn't we, papa ? "

" I think we will," he said ; " but before we
quite decide the question we will talk the matter
over with Mr. Short. He knows the tastes of
the people here much better than we do, and
may have some good suggestions to make."

" Perhaps the minister and the teacher might
give some good suggestions, too," Max said.

" Very likely," replied his father. " We will
consult them also."

The proposed consultations were held early
the next morning, and the necessary orders dis-
patched to the nearest points where they could
be filled.

23G ELSIE AND TEE BATM0ND8.

Max and Lulu were very full of the subject,
and talked of it at the table not a little, exciting
a good deal of interest and curiosity in the mind
,of Marian, as she overheard a remark now and
again while attending to their wants.

There was a fine natural grove of forest trees
on the outskirts of the village, and there it had
been decided the town's people were to be in-
vited to assemble on the morning of the Fourth
to listen to an oration by the foremost lawyer
oi the place, and the reading of the Declaration
-of Independence by Captain Raymond ; also to
join in the singing of patriotic songs.

The children of the mission-school would be
taken to the grove in a body, marching in pro-
gression, carrying flags and banners. After the
exercises were over they would be marched back
to the schoolroom and treated to cakes, candies,
fruits and ices.

There were to be fire-works in the evening,
set off in front of Mrs. McAlpine's boarding-
house, which, cornering on two very wide
streets, was quite a good place for the display.

" Mr. Short seemed really pleased with the
idea of having a celebration, didn't he, papa ? "
Lulu said, at the dinner table.

" I thought so," returned her father. " And
it was fortunate that he knew some one capable
of delivering an oration on the subject at so
ehort notice, and that arrangements could be

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 23T

made in season for a little advertisement of oup
plans for the Fourth, in this week's issue of the
county paper."

"I daresay it will be the first oelebratioa
of the Fourth of July ever seen by Albert or
his father," remarked Max. " I ho^^e every
thing will go off nicely, so that they may \>&
favorably impressed."

On leaving the table Lulu seated herself in-
the porch with a book. She was still sitting
there alone when Marian came out with her hat
on and a basket in her hand.

" Do you feel inclined for a walk, Miss Lulu T"^
she asked. " I am going down town on an
errand for mother, and should be delighted to
have your company if you would like to go."

" Yes, I should," returned Lulu. " Til go if
I can get permission. Papa is in his room
writing letters ; can you wait a minute while I
run and ask him ? "

" Oh, yes, indeed ; two minutes, if you wish,'**
replied Marian sportively, and Lulu hurried into-
the house.

She was back again almost immediately, with
hat, gloves and parasol.

" Papa says I may go with you to do your
errand, but must come directly home again.'*

"I didn't suppose you would have to ask per-
mission just to go down town with me," re*
J^iaj^'iad Marian, in surprise, as they walked o»

238 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

together; " your father seems to pet you so that
I had an idea you could do exactly as you
pleased."

" Oh, DO, indeed ! " Lulu answered, with a
contented little laugh. " Papa pets and indul-
ges us all, but still he is very strict about some
things. I must never go anywhere without
asking leave ; not outside of the grounds, by
myself, when I'm at home."

"I suppose that is because he's afraid some-
thing might harm you ? something or some-
body ? " Marian said, interrogatively.

" Yes, I know that's his reason, and it's be-
cause he loves me so dearly. If it wasn't for
that I'd be very rebellious sometimes, I'm afraid;
for I'm naturally very wilful, always wanting to
have my own way."

"Yes; but one would bear almost any thing
for the sake of being loved so," Marian said
with an involuntary sigh ; then suddenly
changed the subject.

"Miss Lulu, wont you tell me about the
celebration you were talking of at breakfast
and dinner to-day ! I mean particularly why
Americans should make so much of that
day ? I'm afraid you must think I ought
to be ashamed of my ignorance, and I suppose I
ought ; but you must remember that I've lived
in America only a few years, and have not
mingled much with native-born citizens.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 239

** It was a Mormon missionary that persuaded
father and mother to come over, and most of
the people I've known about here have been
Mormons from foreign lands, and they are all
taught by the Mormon leaders to believe that
the United States Government is the worst and
most tyrannical in the world, and to hate it
accordingly.

" So, of course, they haven't made anything-
of celebrating the Fourth of July. I do know
enough to be aware that it's the patriotic people
who do that."

" We keep it because it's the nation's birth-
day," said Lulu ; " and we've good reason to ba
glad, and thankful to God, that our nation was
born ; for instead of our government being the-
worst and most tyrannical, it is the very best
and freest in the world."

" The nation's birthday ? How do you mean ?
I don't quite understand."

"It was the day of the signing of the Declar-
ation of Independence. The Continental Con-
gress signed it.

" You see, when the colonies began the strug-
gle with England that we call the Revolution-
ary War, they had not thought of separating
from her (they loved her, and called her the'
mother country), but as the fight went on the
breach grew wider and wider, till, after a while^
the people began to see that it could neve^

240 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

be healed ; and that the only thing to do, if
they would be anything better than slaves to
Great Britain, was to become a separate na-
tion ; declare themselves free and independent,
and fight the British till they forced them to
go back where they belonged and let us alone.

*' Of course the declaration had to be made
and signed by the leaders of the people, and
that made us a new nation — one by ourselves —
and so we call it the nation's birthday ; although
most of the fighting to carry it out, and make
the British and other nations own that we were
really what we called ourselves, had to be done
afterwards.

" It's quite a nice story about the signing,
and if you like I'll tell it to you some time. To-
morrow, papa and Mr. Austin and Max and
Albert are all going with a hunting party, and
I shall be at home alone ; that will give me a
good opportunity to tell the story, if you can
find time to sit with me for awhile."

" Thank you. Miss Lulu," said Marian ; " I
shall certainly try to find the time, and will be
very glad to hear the story."

Here the conversation came to an end, as
they were just on the threshold of the store to
which Marian's errand led her.

While she attended to that, Lulu, glancing
curiously about, spied a box of narrow ribbons
of various colors, asked to be allowed to look at

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 24t

them, inquired the price, and selecting a red, a
white, and a blue piece, said, " You may please
wrap these up for me," and taking out her purse,,
paid for them.

She noticed that Marian watched the proceed-
ing with some little surprise and curiosity,,
though she asked no question and made na
remark.

"I suppose you are wondering what I bought
these ribbons for ? " Lulu said, as they left the
store.

" Yes," replied Marian, " but still more that
you should buy them without asking permission,
when you couldn't even walk down the street
with me till you had asked your father if you
might."

" Oh, that was quite a different thing : " said
Lulu. " Papa allows me to spend my pocket
money as I please, — at least, within certain
bounds. He wouldn't let me buy whiskey or
tobacco or dime novels, of course," she added,
with a laugh.

"I should think not, indeed," said Marian^
joining in the laugh ; " yet I dare say he w^ould
be as likely to let you, as you to wish to da
so."

" Yes ; I can't say that I have any inclina-^
tion to spend my money so, even to prove my
independence ; though, now I come to think of
it, I'm pretty sure I would be allowed to bu^

242 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

tobacco if it was as a present to some of our old
colored people who are very fond of it."

*' It must be fine to have money of your own
to do as you will with," remarked Marian, " I
never was so fortunate, but I hope to earn for
myself some day. Poor mother has always had
a struggling time," she went on, " and I could
never have the heart to take pocket money from
her, if she offered it, but the folk about town
say your father is very, ver}^ rich. Miss Lulu."

" Just say Lulu, Marian ; you needn't call
me Miss," Lulu said. " I suj^pose it is true that
papa is rich, but he never says so, and always
tells us he is only the Lord's steward, bound to
use the money entrusted to him for the up-
building of Christ's cause and kingdom, and
that no one — no matter how rich — has any right
to be wasteful, extravagant, or idle. And he
says that not only money, but time and ability
to do anything useful, are talents entrusted to
us to be used and increased — the money and
talents, I mean, are to be increased — that at
last the Lord may say to us each, * Well done,
good and faithful servant, enter thou into the
joy of thy Lord.' "

*' I think your father must be a very good,
Christian man," was Marian's answering re-
mark.

" Lideed he is ! " returned Lulu emphatic-
ally, "he's always a Christian, always loving

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 243

Jesus, and trying his very best to please and
honor him by doing exactly as the Bible says."

The captain had finished his correspondence
and gone out to mail his letters, and as Max,
too, was out, Lulu found no one in their rooms
when she went back to them on her return from
her walk with Marian.

But on the table beside which her father had
been sitting lay a pile of clothes fresh from the
iron ; just brought in from the wash.

" There," thought Lulu to herself, " if Mam-
ma Vi were here she would soon take papa's
clothes from that pile and see if there were any
buttons to sew on or stockings to darn ; and if
there were she'd sit right down and attend to
it. She lets Christine or Alma attend to Max's
clothes, but unless she is sick, no one but her-
self must do papa's, because, as she says, it is a
great pleasure to her to care for her husband's
comfort.

" I always love to do things for papa, too,
and I like to be kind and helpful to Max, for
he's a dear, kind brother to me. And of course
my own mending belongs to me ; so I'll just sit
down to this pile of clothes and put them all in
order."

She hastened to put away her hat and gloves
and get out her work-basket, which was thor-
oughly furnished with all the needed articles
and implements, and when her father came in

244 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

he found her seated in a low chair between
table and window, busily plying her needle.

" My little busy bee," he said, regarding her
with a pleased smile, then bending down, kissed
her foreliead.

She laughed and held up her rosy lips in mute
invitation. He kissed them, too, then laying
his hand tenderly on her head, said, " My little
girl looks quite matronly. Are you playing at
being Mamma Vi ? "

" Yes, sir, I am like her in at least one thing.'*

" What is that ? "

" In feeling it a pleasure to do anything for
you, sir. Papa, I thought it was just dreadful
when you wouldn't let me wait on you for four
whole days, because I'd been disobedient and
rebellious."

" Yes, I know you did ; and it was hard for
me, too ; hard to do without my dear little
daughter's loving services."

"But you denied yourself for my sake — to
make me good, because you know no one can be
happy who is not good — you dear papa ! " she
said, with a grateful loving look up into his face.

" Yes, my darling, that was exactly it," he
said, repeating his caresses, " and it makes me
very happy that of late I have rarely needed to
punish, or even reprove you. It is so much
pleasanter to commend and reward my children-
than to punish them."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 24S

He had drawn up a chair and seated himself
by her side. " I did better for myself than I
was aware of in bringing my eldest daughter
al)i)g," he remarked. " I had no thought of
snaking use of you to keep my clothes and
Max's in order."

" But you are pleased to have me do it,
papa ? "

"lam."

"Papa, I bought something when I was at
the store with Marian. See ! " opening a brown
paper parcel, which she took from the table be-
side her, and displaying the ribbons.

" Ah ! what use do you expect to make of
your purchases ? " he asked.

" Badges for the school children. They are
the national colors, j'^ou see, papa."

*' Yes ; it is a good idea, and I presume the
children will be much pleased. When do you
propose to make your badges ? "

" To-morrow, papa, while you and Max are
off on your hunting expedition. But I mean to
finish all this mending first."

"That's right. I am glad you have found
something to do to keep you from being lonely
while we are away. I should like to take you
along but for exposing you to danger."

" Mightn't I as well be exposed to it as Max ? "
she asked in a playful tone.

" Max is older, and a boy," he said. " You

246 EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS,

4re very fearless, I know, but women and girl&
are not so strong physically as our sex, and it is
not to be expected that they can endure the
same amount of exposure and fatigue. You
could hardly be of much assistance in fighting a
grizzly, for instance," he added laughingly,
bending over her and softly smoothing her hair
as he spoke.

" No, sir," she returned, laughing a little ;
" Pm not fearless enough to enjoy the idea of
facing one of them. And it frightens me to
think of you and Max fighting one. Oh, papa,
don't try it ! "

"My child, would you have your father a
coward ? " he asked.

" No, sir ; oh, no, indeed ! I know you are
brave, as brave can be, and it makes me very
proud ; but what's the use of fighting bears ? "

" To rid the country of them, as dangerous
enemies to settlers. Also their flesh is good for
food, and the skin, too is valuable. But here
comes Max, and there is our tea-bell. Put up
your work and let me lead you to the table."

Max met them in the hall.

" Where have you been, my son ! " asked the
captain.

" Out to the mine, with Albert, papa. You
know you gave me permission to walk with him
when I chose, provided we did not ^^ farther
than that from the town."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 247

" So I did ; Fm glad you went, for I should
not wish you to be cooped up in the house in
such weather as this."

They sat down to the table, and after the
blessing had been asked. Max began telling
about his walk.

" We found the sun rather hot, going," he
said, " but coming back it was very pleasant,
indeed; there was a nice breeze from the
mountains."

" Had you any adventures," asked Lulu.

" No, hardly that," he answered with a slight
laugh ; " but as we were going, Albert thought
he heard a little child crying in the bushes, and
started off to hunt for it. I kept straight on,
and he was much disgusted with what he called
my heartlessness.

"I said, 'I don't believe there is any child
there ' ; and he answered, * There is, then ; I'm
certain of it, for I heard it cry, and dare say it's
some poor little thing that has wandered away
from home and is lost. Didn't you hear it ? ' "
' "Then I said, 'I heard something, but I'm
pretty sure it wasn't a child. I've read that a
panther will imitate the cry of a child so that
almost any one would be deceived, and hunting
for the child might get so near the panther that
it could spring on him before he could get out
of its way, or even knew it was there. But, if
you think best, I'll go with you into the bushes

248 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

and make sure whether there is a baby there or
not.'"

"Oh, Max, you knew what it was all the
time ; didn't you ? " laughed Lulu.

" Yes ; but we went and hunted thoroughly
through the bushes without finding anything.
Albert never suspected and wondered very muck
that we found neither child nor panther. I pre-
sume he's wondering about it yet."

" I'm glad he didn't find you out," Lulu said,
with satisfaction ; " because I hope we'll have
Bome more fun with him. You'll try it one these
evenings when we're all together on the porch,
wont you. Max ? "

" Perhaps ; if I can think of something.

" Albert's very full of the bear hunt for to-
morrow, papa ; says he wouldn't miss it for the
world."

"Ah ? And how does my boy feel about it ? '*

"Pretty much the same, I believe, papa,'^
Max answered, with a light laugh. " I'm sorry
for Lu that she's only a girl and can't have the
pleasure of going along."

" I could if papa would let me," replied Lulu
demurely ; " but I wouldn't be a boy for the
sake of being allowed to go."

" You think a boj^'s privileges are more than
counterbalanced by a girl's ? "

"Yes ; papa takes me on liis knee, while you
can only sit by his side ; and I shall stay at

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 249

bome with him, while you will have to go away
to the Academy at Annapolis."

" I go of my own free will," returned Max ;
^* I don't believe papa would compel me against
my will."

" Not at all," said the captain, " and I am glad
jou are both so well satisfied."

CHAPTER XVI.

The hunters started the next morning, shortly
after an early breakfast.

"Papa, when do you expect to be back?"
asked Lulu, as she helped her father with the
last of his preparations, some anxiety showing
itself in her tone.

" Toward evening, daughter ; I can't set the
hour," he answered cheerily. " Better not ex-
pect us too soon, lest it should make you feel
lonely and disappointed. Your better plan will
be to keep yourself busy with reading, writing,
sewing — as you prefer, and you may take a walk
about town with Marian, if you choose, but
don't go outside of it.

"Perhaps you will find letters at the post-
office after the mail comes ; maybe have the
pleasure of handing me one from your mamma
when I get back. Now good-by, my darling."

He held her in a close embrace for a moment,
kissing her tenderly two or three times, released
her, and was gone.

Max was following, with a hasty " Good-by,
Lu," but she ran after him, calling, " Max, kiss
me, let me kiss you. Suppose the bear should
250

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 251

get hold of you and hug you so tight that I'd
never have a chance to do it again," she added,
laughing to hide an inclination to cry."

" Just imagine now that he has hold of you,**
Max said, throwing his arms round her and
squeezing her so hard that she screamed out,
** Oh, let me go ! you're bear enough for me ! "

" Bears must be allowed to hug, for 'tis their
nature to," he said, with a laugh, giving her
another squeeze and a resounding kiss. " Good-
by, I must be off now, to catch up with papa."

Lulu hurried out to the porch to watch them
mount and ride away, her father throwing her
a kiss from the saddle, then went back, rather
disconsolately, to her work of sorting over the
clean clothes and giving them the needed re-
pairs.

She had finished that and begun upon her
badges, when Marian came in with some sewing,
and asked if she might sit with her and hear the
promised story of the signing of the Declaration.

" Yes, indeed ! I'll be glad of your company
and glad to tell the story ; for it's one I lik©
very much," said Lulu.

" Thank you," Marian said, " but before you
begin, may I ask what those pretty badges are
for? You forgot to tell me what you weret
going to do with the ribbons."

" Oh, so I did ! These are our national colors,,
and I'm making badges of them for the mis-

252 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

sion-scliool children to wear on the Fourth*
I'm glad you think them pretty. Now for my
story:

" It was in Philadelphia it all happened, on
the 4th of July, 1776. But I must go back and
tell of something that happened before that.

" Of course you know about the Pilgrims com-
ing over from England and settling in the
wilderness that America was then, so that they
might be free to worship God as they thought
right; and about the settling of all the others of
the thirteen colonies; and how King George the
Third and the British Parliament oppressed
them, taxing them without representation, pass-
ing that hateful Stamp Act, and so on, till the
people couldn't stand it any longer.

" They just wanted to make all they could off
the American people and give them nothing in
return. But the Americans wouldn't stand it;
they weren't the sort of stuff to be made slaves
of; so when a tax was put on tea they said they
wouldn't buy any; they would sooner go with-
out drinking tea than pay that tax.

" Great ship-loads were sent over, but they
wouldn't let it be landed, and at last they grew
so angry that they boarded a ship loaded with
tea and lying in Boston harbor, and threw the
ehests of tea into the water.

" That was the Boston * tea-party * that is so
often spoken of in talking about the struggle

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 25S

between the colonies and Great Britain. That
happened in 1773; then the next year — 1774 —
there was another tea-party something like it,
though not exactly, in New Jersey. It was at
a small place called Greenwich on the Cohansey.

" A brig named the Greyhound, commanded
by Captain Allen, came up the river to Green-
wich, and on the 22d of November landed her
load of tea there.

" It was put into a cellar not very far from
the wharf, and somebody that saw it ran and
told some one else.

"The news spread very fast. People were
astonished and angry; they had never expected
such a cargo to come there, and they had no
notion of letting it stay ; for most of them were
quite as patriotic as the Boston people.

" So a party of them disguised themselves, as-
sembled together in the dusk of the evening,
got the chests of tea out of that cellar, carried
them to an old field, piled them up there and
set them on fire; burned them entirely up."

" Quite as good a way to get rid of them as
by throwing them into the sea, I think," com-
mented Marian. " But wasn't any one punished
for it ? "

" Not that I ever heard or read of," replied
Lulu, "I suppose nobody who would have
wanted to tell knew who the men were that did
the deed."

254 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" I think they had something of the spirit of
our Scotch folk of early times, who would never
submit to be ruled by the English," remarked
Marian.

"Yes; papa has told me that a good many
who did good service to their country in the
Revolution, were of Scotch, and Scotch-Irish
descent. He says it is a race that never would
brook oppression.

" Well, the next spring after the burning of
the tea at Greenwich — that is on the 19th of
April, 1775 — the war began — with the battle of
Lexington. Still, most of the Americans didn't
think of anything but forcing the English
government to treat them better; but the fight
went on ; the British had no idea of giving up
their oppressive doings, and soon the wise ones
among the Americans began to see that there
was no way to get their rights but by separating
from England and setting up for themselves;
and that was what brought them to writing and
signing the Declaration of Independence."

"But who did it ? the officers of your army
who were fighting the British ?"

" No, oh, no ! it was the Continental Con-
gress assembled at Philadelphia. They ap-
pointed a committee to draw up the paper, and
when it was read to them every one voted for
it ; then, one after another, each of the fifty-six
members present signed his name to it.

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 255

" It was a very dangerous thing to do, for the
English king and his government would call it
treason, and put the signers to death if they
could catch them. So the people were quite
afraid the hearts of the congressmen would fail
them when it came to the signing, and the thing
be given up.

" A great crowd was gathered on the day of
the signing, in the street outside of the State
House, where Congress met, and there they
waited, oh, so anxiously, to hear that the deed
was done.

" There was a bell at the top of the State
House, and the ringer was there ready to let the
crowd know by ringing the bell when the sign-
ing was done. He was an old man, and down
on the landing by the stairs leading to the bel-
fry sat a little blue-eyed boy who was to call
up the news to him.

" All was very quiet indoors and out ; the
crowd listening for the news — the old man and
the little boy also — and the congressmen feeling
very solemn because of the great risk they were
running, and the necessity for taking it if they
would save their country.

" There was a death-like stillness in the room
while one after another went from his seat to
the table and wrote his name at the bottom of
the paper ; and when all had signed, oh, how
still it was for a moment ! till Franklin broke

256 LSIE AND THE BAYIIOJWS.

the silence by saying: 'Now, gentlemen, we
must all hang together, or we shall surely hang
separately ! '

" I suppose somebody then stepped to the door
and spoke to the little boy. The old man in
the belfry was saying sadly to himself, * They'll
never sign it ! they'll never sign it ! ' when all
at once the little boy clapped his hands and
shouted, * Ring ! ring ! '

" The old man was all ready, with the bell-
rope in his hands, and he did ring without wait-
ing one instant, and with the first peal the great
crowd in the street below set up a wild 'Hurrah !
hurrah ! ' almost going wild with joy„

" Then people farther off heard and caught
up the shout, and I suppose not many minutes
had passed before everybody else in the whole
city knew that the Declaration was signed."

" And everybody was glad ? "

** Everybody but the Tories, I think. No
doubt there were some of them even there."

" But it seems to me the rejoicing was pre-
mature, as they could not be certain of winning
in the fight that was hardly more than begun."

*' Perhaps so ; but they had been so very
patient and borne repeated wrongs till they felt
that they could bear no more, but would fight
on till death, if victory didn't come before that.

" Oh, I must tell you of a strange coincidence
in connection with the bell that rang to tell that

ELSIE AND THE BATM0ND8. 257

the deed was done ! It had been cast years
before, and there was a motto on it that couldn't
have been made more suitable to what it did on
that 4th of July, if all the doings of that day
had been foreseen.

"Oh, I'd forgotten that I've read that the
declaration was only adopted on the 4th of July
and proclaimed on the 8th."

" But what was the motto ? " asked Marian.

" It was a verse from the Bible," Lulu an-
swered. " * Proclaim Liberty throughout all
the land, to all the inhabitants thereof.' Wasn't
it a strange coincidence ! "

" Very, I think," Marian replied. " I'd like
to see that old bell. I suppose they keep it in
memory of that time ? "

" Yes, oh yes, indeed ! I've seen it ; when
we were in Philadelphia not very long ago,
Papa took me to the State House or Indepen-
dence Hall — it gets both names — and showed me
the old bell (it isn't in use, because it has a
large crack in it : but they keep it for people to
see), and the Declaration — the very paper those
brave men signed — and the pen they wrote
their names with, and a great many other things
connected with revolutionary and colonial times.
Did you ever hear of Patrick Henry ? "

" No, never. Who was he ? "

" I think you will like to hear about him be-
cause, though born in America, he was the son

258 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

of a Scotchman. He lived in the times we've
been talking about, and was one of our verj'-
patriotic men and greatest orators. He was a
Virginian, and in 1765 — ten years before the
Revolutionary War began, and when George
the Third was oppressing the colonies so, and
had the Stamp Act passed — he belonged to the
House of Burgesses.

" They were debating about the Stamp Act,
and Patrick Henry was wanting resolutions
passed declaring that no one but the House of
Burgesses and the governor had a right to lay
taxes and imposts on that colony.

" Some of the other members were very much
opposed to his resolutions and grew very angry
and abusive toward him ; but he wouldn't give
up to them ; he went on with his speech and
said some brave words that startled even the
patriots and have been famous words ever since.
They were :

" * Caesar had his Brutus, Charles the First his
Cromwell, and George the Third ' — just there
he was interrupted by cries of * Treason ! ' trea-
son ! ' — * may profit by their example,' he added*
*If this be treason, make the most of it.'"

" That was fine ! " Marian exclaimed, her
eyes shining. '' I'm thinking he was a worthy
descendant of some of our Scotch heroes. But
did they pass his resolutions ? "

" Yes J by a majority of one." i

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 259

"Ten years after that — just a few weeks
before the battle of Lexington, that began the
war — he was talking in a convention at Rich-
mond, in Virginia. He wanted to organize the
militia and make the colony ready for defence
against Great Britain ; but some of the others
were very much opposed.

" He made a grand speech to them, trying to
convince them that what he wanted done was
the wisest thing they could do, and in it he said
some brave words which I admire so much that
I learned them by heart, — committed them to
memory, I suppose would be the more proper
expression."

" Oh, say them over to me ! " entreated Mar-
ian, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "I
dearly love to hear brave, bold words that speak
a determination to be free from tyranny of man,
whether he would lord it over soul or body, or
both."

" So do I," said Lulu, " and no one was more
capable of saying such words than Patrick Hen-
ry. These are the ones I spoke of.

" * There is no retreat but in submission and
slavery. Our chains are already forged. Their
clanking may be heard on the plains of Boston.
The next gale that sweeps from the north will
bring the clash of resounding arms. I know
not what course others may take, but as for me,
give me liberty or give me death.'

260 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

"I think the convention couldn't hold out
against such brave and eloquent words, for they
passed his resolutions without any one saying a
word against it."

" I'm proud that he was a Scotchman's son,"^
Marian said.

" And I that he was a native-born American,"^
said Lulu.

"And your government is really a free one^
though the Mormons say so much against it ?"^
queried Marian.

" Yes, indeed ! But I wish it had broken up
Mormonism long ago."

" So do I," responded Marian, almost fiercely,.
" Yes, before it had time to get well started and
could send out its missionaries to deceive folks
in other countries and persuade them to come
over here, where the women, at least, are noth-
ing but slaves ! "

Lulu looked at her in surprise and sj^mpathy,
for she detected in her tones a bitter sense of
personal wrong.

" Was that how you came to emigrate to this
country, Marian ? " she asked. " Are you and
your mother Mormons ?"

" Pm no Mormon ! " exclaimed the girl,,
through her clenched teeth. " But they made
one of my father, and led him to break my
poor mother's heart, so that I hate him — I
that used to love him next to her — and would

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 261

never set eyes on him again if I could help
myself."

" Hate your own father ! " cried Lulu, aghast
;at the very idea. " Oh, how can you ? "

"He isn't like yours," Marian returned, in
quivering tones: "if he was I'd love the very
ground he walks on. He used to be kind, but
now — he's cruel and heartless as — I'd almost said
the father o' lies himself ! "

" Oh, Marian, what has he done to grieve your
mother so ? "

" What the Mormons teach that every man
ought to do if he wants a high place in heaven;
taken other wives."

" Why ! " exclaimed Lulu, " that's very, very
wicked ! They send men to the penitentiary
for doing it."

" They deserve worse than that," said Marian,
her eyes flashing. " I'm no Mormon, I say
^gain. Do you know they teach the women
that they can't go to heaven unless they have
been married ? "

" I know better than that," Lulu said emphat-
ically ; " for the Bible says * Believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.'
And I know some very good Christian ladies
who have never been married. I don't see how
anybody who believes the Bible can be a Mor-
mon."

" No, nor I," said Marian; " for a good many

262 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

thuigs tliey say one must believe, are directly
the opposite of wliat the Bible says. For in-
stance, that the blood of Christ doesn't atone
for all sin, but some sins have to be atoned for
by shedding the sinner's own blood. I think
that — beside contradicting the Soriptures — it is
the same thing as saying that Jesus' blood is not
of sufficient value to pay for all the wickedness
men have done, and buy their salvation, if only
they choose to accept it as a free gift at his
hands, believe in him, and love him with all
their hearts, so that they will be his servants
forever."

" But," said Lulu, " I know that is the way
the Bible tells us we may be saved, and the only
way, and I'll believe the Bible — God's own
word — though every human creature should
contradict it."

" So will I," Marian said firmly. " I'll never
forget the good teaching of my minister and
Sunday-school teacher in old Scotland. Every-
thing they taught they proved by Scripture ;
and from them I learned that man's teachings
are not worthy of the smallest consideration, if
they do not agree with the teachings of God's-
word."

" And I've learned the same from papa.
How good our Heavenly Father was to give us
His holy word, that we might learn from it just
what he would have have us believe and do ! I

ELSIE AND THE RATM0ND8. 263

feel sorry for tlie poor heathen who haven't it,
and I want to do all I can to send it to them."

" Have you ever read anything of Scotland's
martyrs, who laid down their lives for the love
of Jesus and his word ? " asked Marian.

"Yes, indeed ; and papa has told me about
them ; as well as of martyrs who suffered in
other parts of the world. How strange it is
that men should want to persecute each other
so, and pretend they do it to please God, who
is so kind and merciful. You know the Bible
says he proclaimed himself to Moses :

"*The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and
gracious, long suffering, and abundant in good-
ness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands,
forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin,
and that will by no means clear the guilty.' "

" How do you explain that ? " asked Marian ;
*^' I mean the not clearing the guilty, yet for-
giving iniquity, transgression and sin ? "

" For Jesus' sake, you know," returned Lulu.
** Papa explained it to me, saying * God's law
does not call him guilty for whom Christ has
borne the punishment."

" Ah, yes, I see ; Christ takes the sinner's
guilt and gives him of his righteousness ; and
to try to add some of our own is like fastening
filthy rags on a beautiful white wedding gar-
ment ; and what better is it to try to pour
some of the sinner's own polluted blood into

264 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

that pure fountain opened for sin and unclean*
ness?"

"Not one bit better, and Mormonism cannot
be a true religion ; indeed, there can be but one
true religion, I know — that which teaches salva-
tion through the blood and righteousness of
Christ."

But the dinner hour was approaching, and
Marian found she must go to her mother's as-
sistance.

Lulu spent most of the afternoon alone, but
amused herself with writing letters to Evelyn
and Gracie. Marian went with her to the post-
office to mail them when done, and to Lulu's
great satisfaction there were letters from home
for her father, for Max, and for herself.

" One of these is from Mamma Vi," she said
to Marian, " and I'm so glad I shall have the
pleasure of handing it to papa ; of course he's
always very glad to get her letters."

" Your mamma, did you say ? " asked Marian.

"My young step-mother," explained Lulu.
** She's not old enough to be my own mamma.
My mother had been dead two or three years
when papa married again."

"It's all right, then," Marian commented,
with some bitterness of tone, thinking of
Mormon teaching that a man may have
many wives living at the same time, " I never
beard of any religion that teaches it is wrong

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 265

for a man to marry again after his wife iu
dead."

They had entered the house and passed on
into the sitting-room. At that moment there
was the sound of horses' hoofs on the street and
some seemed to pause at Mrs. McAlpine's gate.

" Oh, I do believe they've come back ! " cried
Lulu, in joyous tones, "Yes, I hear papa's voice,"
and she ran to meet him, Marian's eyes follow-
ing her with a wistful, longing look.

The captain had just stepped across the
threshold as his little daughter came flying to
him, crying, " Oh, papa, I'm so glad you're safely
back again ! I was so afraid you might get
hurt."

He bent down, caught her in his arms, and
giving her a loving kiss, said, " Yes, I have
been taken care of and brought back unhurt.
My little girl should have trusted me to our
Heavenly Father's care, and not tormented her-
self with useless, unavailing fears."

" It was foolish and wrong," she acknowl-
edged. Then catching sight of her brother,
*' Oh, Maxie, I'm glad to see you safe, too ! "

" Are you ? " he returned, in a sportive tone.
^' I was beginning to wonder if it made any par-
ticular difference to you."

" Oh, did you see any bears ? " she asked, as
they moved on into their own rooms.

" Yes," answered her father, and Max added.

266 ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS.

" Papa shot him; right through the heart, so
that he fell dead instantly."

" I was almost sure papa would be the one to
shoot him," Lulu exclaimed with a look of tri-
umph. Then with a sudden change of tone,
" Papa, you're very tired, aren't you ? "

" Rather tired, daughter, and have a slight
headache," he answered. " Were there any
letters for me ? "

He was taking off his coat, preparatory to rid-
ding himself of the dust gathered during his ride.

" Yes, sir ; one of them from Mamma Vi,"
replied Lulu. " Papa, won't you sit down in
this easy-chair while you read it, and let me
stand beside you and brush your hair gently to
see if that won't help your head ? "

" Yes, dear child ; I shall enjoy having you
do so, if you do not find it too wearisome."

" It won't tire me at all, papa," she asserted
with warmth, " and there's nothing else I enjoy
«o much as doing something to make you com-
fortable."

"My own dear little loving daughter," he
responded, giving her a look that filled her heart
with gladness.

Max, no less ready than Lulu to wait upon
their father, had seized a clothes-brush and the
captain's coat, and carrying them to the win-
dow was giving the coat a vigorous shaking and
brushing.

ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS. 267

" Thank you, my dear boy," the captain said,
as Max presently brought the garment to him,
looking much better for what it had just gone
through ; " truly I think no man was ever more
fortunate in his children than I am in mine."

" If there's anything good about our conduct,
papa, I think your training deserves all the
credit of it," replied Max ; " your training and
your example, I should have said," he corrected
himself.

*' If so it is by God's blessing upon it all in the
fulfillment of his promise, * Train up a child in
the way he should go, and when he is old he
will not depart from it.' I hope, my children,
you will never depart from it in youth or in
later days."

"I hope not, papa," said Lulu. "Now
please sit down and let me try to help your poor
head. I'll brush very softly. There, how does
that feel ? " after passing the brush gently over
his hair two or three times.

"Very soothing, darling. You may go on
while I open and read my letters."

There were several home letters, and they
enjoyed them together as usual, the captain
reading aloud, while Lulu continued her labor
of love, and Max attended to his own toilet —
brushing his clothes and hair and washing hands
and face. There was nothing of the dandy
about the lad, but he liked to be neat j for his

268 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

own comfort, and because it pleased his father
to see him so.

By the time the letters were disposed of and
the tea-bell sounded out its summons, the cap-
tain was able to assure Lulu that his head was
almost entirely relieved. He gave the credit to
her efforts, and rewarded her with a kiss.

CHAPTER XVn.

" Good-evenin', Cap'n. So they tell me as
'twas you shot and killed that big b'ar ? "

The speaker was an elderly man, in his shirt
sleeves, and with a pipe in his mouth, wha
stepped into the porch and took a seat near
Captain Raymond as he made the remark.

" I reckon now we'll have to own that yer a
better marksman than most o' the fellers about
these here diggin's," he added, puffing away at
his pipe.

" That does not follow, by any means, Mr.
Riggs," returned the captain modestly. " I
happened to get the best opportunity to aim at
a vital part. That was all."

" Well, now, I'll say fer you that you don't
seem to be noways stuck up about it, an' I've
seen fellers as proud as a peacock over a smaller
streak o' luck (or maybe 'twas skill) than that.
But you're a lucky man, sir ; nobody kin deny
that, seein' how this ere tract o' land that they
tell me ye bought for a mere trifle, has riz in
value."

^'Yes, I have been very fortunate in that and
many other things," replied the captain, with a

2V0 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

glance at his son and daughter, seated near, that
seemed to include them among the blessings
that had been granted him, " though wealth has
sometimes proved a curse rather than a blessing
to its owner."

" It's a curse as most folks is glad to git,"
laughed the old man, " and I tell you I was wild
with joy when it fell to my lot to come upon the
biggest nugget as has ever been seen in these
parts. I began life poor, and never had no
eddieation to speak of, but I've more money
now than half the fellers that's rubbed their
backs agin' a college."

" But education has other uses than enabling
a man to accumulate wealth. Also, there are
things that contribute more to one's happiness
than money. How many millions do you sup-
pose would tempt me to part with my son or
daughter, for instance ? " and with the question
the captain turned his gaze upon his children,
his eyes full of fatherly pride and affection.

" Well, Cap'n, I don't s'pose you'd be for
sellin' of 'em fer no price," returned the old
man, with a grin. " They're a likely lookin' lot,
and you've plenty o' the evil fur them and
yourself, too."

Lulu, mistaking the old man's meaning, shot
an angry glance at him, moved nearer to her
father, and slipped her hand into his.

Riggs observed it with a laugh. " I wasn't

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 27 i

tayin' nothin' agin your dad, miss," be said. " I
was only referrin' to the way folks has o' callin'
money the root o' all evil ; but I obsarve there's
precious few on 'em that isn't glad to git all he
kin lay his hands on."

" Yes," said the captain ; " but do you know
where they get that idea ? "

" Well, now, they do tell me there's Scripter
fer it."

" That's a mistake, my friend ; the Bible
gays, * the love of money is the root — or a root —
of all evil.' But it does not say it of money
itself ; it is a very good thing, if honestly got
and put to right uses."

" And what do you call right uses ? "

" * Providing things honest in the sight of all
men,' relieving the wants of the destitute, help-
ing every good cause, and especially sending
the light of the gospel into all the dark places
of the earth."

" Well, sir, that's purty good doctrine, and I
rayther think ye're livin' up to it, too, by all I
hear.

" As for me, I've been a hard-workin' man all
ray days, 'cept since I come upon that are nug-
get, and I 'low to take my ease fer the rest o*
my days. I'm goin' ter fix up my house as fina
as I know how. My gal she says 'taint nowheres
big 'nough fer rich folks, and I'm goin' to build
a condition to it with a portfolio at the back,"

272 ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS.

" What's that ? he ! he ! never heard o' such
a thing ! " cried a squeaky little voice that
seemed to come from behind the old man's chair.

He sprang up and turned round, asking in a
startled tone, "Who's that? who spoke? Why,
why, why ! where's the feller gone to ? " rolling
his eyes in wild astonishment, as he perceived
that no one was there.

" Where are your eyes, man ? Here I am."

It was the same voice, now coming appar-
ently from behind a large tree growing a few
feet from the porch, its spreading branches
Teaching to, and partly resting upon its roof.

"Humph!" ejaculated Mr. Riggs, hurrying
down the porch steps and round to the farther
side of the tree, " What are you up to, you ras-
cal ? "

" I'm no rascal, sir. What do you call me
that for ? " queried the voice, sounding as if the
speaker was making the circuit of the tree, keep-
ing always on the side farthest from the old
man who was pursuing him.

" You were making fun o' me, that's why I
call you a rascal, sir," panted Riggs.

" Oh no, sir ; I was only wanting to know
what your conditions and portfolios were ; such
odd things to talk of adding to a house."

" Odd, indeed ! I reckon you'll sing another
song when you see 'em. But where under the
sun are you ? "

EL8IE AND THE RAYMONDS, 273

" Here, right up here."

The voice now seemed to come from among
the branches overhead.

" Well, if you ain't the spryest rogue ever I
see ! I've a notion to climb after you and throw
you down."

" Come ahead then ; who's afraid ? '* the sen-
tence ended in a mocking laugh.

" I'll find a stone, and I guess that'll fetch
ye," muttered Riggs, stooping and feeling about
on the ground.

" Ho, ho ! better be careful ; you might hap-
pen to break a window. Good-by ; I'm off."

The voice came from the roof this time, and
was immediately followed by a sound as of
scrambling and of shuffling footsteps ; at first,
near at hand, then gradually dying away in the
distance.

Meanwhile the captain was fairly shaking
with suppressed mirth, and Lulu nearly con-
vulsed with her efforts to control an inclination
to burst into uproarious laughter. Max laughed
a little when Riggs was talking, but was sober
as a judge when the strange voice answered.

Riggs came stumbling up into the porch again,
and dropping into his chair, panted out, " Well,
if that isn't the beatenest thing ever I hearn
tell on I how that fellar could git away so —
keepin' out o' sight all the time — is more'n I
can understand. I thought I knowed every*

S74 ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS.

body about these diggins, but that there woice
didn't belong to none on *em. It sounded like
the woice of an oldish man, but the villain sar-
tainly did skedaddle equal to any youngster ever
I see. Did ye ketch sight o' him, cap'n ? "

" I saw no one but ourselves," returned Cap-
tain Raymond, in a quiet tone.

The four had had the porch to themselves,
the other boarders being out, the McAlpine's at
supper. But at this moment the gate opened
and several gentlemen — Mr. Short and Mr. Aus-
tin among them — came in. Most of them had
taken part in the hunt that day, one or two
others were old hunters who were interested in
the affair and desirous to talk it over with the
<3aptain. Also to tell of past experiences of their
own.

There were stories told of encounters with
panthers, bears, deer, buffaloes, and smaller
game ; all interesting, some amusing, some
thrilling because of danger or death narrowly
escaped.

One told by a very old man whose busififSfe
had been hunting and trapping in the early days
when great herds of buffaloes roamed over the
plains of the far West, was both thrilling and
mirth-provoking.

He said that on one occasion he had fallen in
with a company of young army officers who
were very desirous to shoot one buffalo or more ;

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 275

they must Lave a taste of the sport, however
dangerous.

" And it is mighty dangerous," he went on,
** mighty dangerous, as I told 'em. They're
shy critters, them buffaloes, but if you wound
one and don't kill him, he's very apt to turn and
charge head down, gore you with his big horns,
toss you up, and when you come down again,
stamp you to death with his heavy hoofs.

" But those young chaps wasn't to be skeared
out o' the notion ; bein' soldiers, they was
bound to show themselves afeard o' nothing, I
'spose. So I led 'em along the buffalo tracks
to one o' the critters' drinkin' places, and, sure
enough, we found a big herd gathered round it.
They was to windward of us, but we'd hardly
come up with *em when by sight or scent some
of 'em become aware of our vicinity, and off
started the whole herd, we after 'em.

" One young officer (I furgit his name now)
had a swifter horse than the others, and presently
he got near enough the hindermost ones to send
a bullet into a big bull. The critter was hurt
purty bad, but not killed by a good bit; so
round he wheels and charges toward the feller
that had hit him. He put spurs to his horse
and it was a race fer life, now I tell you.

" And to make matters worse, somehow the
man lost his balance, or the saddle turned, and
there he was a-hangin' with one foot in the

276 ELSIE AND THE MATMONJDJS,

stirrup and clingin' to the horse's neck with his
left arm, the pistol in his right hand, the buffalo
comin' up on t' other side o' the horse, and it a
runnin' like mad.

" Fer a bit it seemed the poor young chap
would never come out o' that alive, but one o*
Lis mates put another bullet into the buffalo so
he staggered and fell dead just as it seemed
there wasn't no escape for horse or man; and
somehow the feller had got back into his saddle
in another minute, though the horse was still
tearin' over the praries at a thunderin' pace.

" So it all ended well, after all ; he'd killed a
buffalo — leastways he and the feller that fired
the last shot into the critter — and 'scaped with-
out no hurt worse'n a purty bad scare.

"But here comes the fun o' the thing. He told
us he'd about give himself up fer lost when he
found hisself hangin' by the stirrup and the
horse's neck, and that mad buffalo bull after
him, bellowing and pawin' up the ground and
comin' on as if he'd a mind to gore and toss
man and beast both, so he thinkin' there wasn't
no earthly help for him, concluded he'd better
fall to prayin', but when he tried he couldn't
fer the life o' him think of nothin' to say but
the words his mother'd taught him when he was
a leetle shaver, * Now I lay me down to sleep,'
and they didn't seem no ways appropriate to
that perticlar occasion.

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. 277

" No ; I'm wrong thar ; he did say that,
finally, somethin' else come into his head, but it
warn't much improvement on t' other ; it waa
the fust words o' the blessin' his father was
used to ask afore eatin'. * Fer what we are
about to receive make us truly thankful.' "

When the laugh that followed the old
hunter's story had subsided Mr. Austin re-
marked. ** That goes to show the folly and
and danger of neglecting prayer on ordinary
occasions, — one is not prepared to employ it in
emergencies."

" True as preachin,' sir," replied the hunter.
Then, rising, he bade good-night, saying he was
used to early hours, and thought it likely the
gentlemen who had been out that day would
feel ready to go to bed .

At that the others followed his example, and
the captain and his children went to their own
rooms.

" What a funny old man that Mr. Riggs is ! "
remarked Lulu, laughing at the remembrance of
his talk that evening. " Papa, what did he mean
when he said he was going to build a condition
to his house with a portfolio at the back ' ? "

" An addition with a portico, I suppose."

*' And he couldn't imagine who or where the
fellow was that laughed at him. Max, you did
that splendidly ! "

*' I did it ? " exclaimed Max, in astonishment

278 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

so well feigned that for an instant she doubted
the correctness of her surmise ; though before
it had almost amounted to certainty.

But the next moment she laughed merrily,
saying, " Oh, you needn't pretend innocence ! "
for I'm sure you were the naughty fellow.
Didn't he do it well, papa ? "

"Very, I thought," replied their father, re-
garding his son with a proudly affectionate
smile.

" Papa, shall I call you dad ? " asked Lulu
merrily, taking possession of his knee and put-
ting her arm round his neck.

" No, I shall think you very disrespectful if
you do. You may say either papa or father,
but I shall answer to no other titles from you —
unless I should, some time when you have been
very naughty, forbid you to call me anything
but Captain Raymond."

" Oh, papa, dear, don't ever do that ? " she
pleaded, hugging him tight, " I think it would
be a worse punishment than you have ever given
me ; for it would seem as if you were saying,
' You don't belong to me any longer ; I wont
have you for my own.' "

" No, my darling," he returned, holding her
close, " I shall never say that, however ill you
may behave."

" And I do mean to be good ; always obedient,
and never in a passion again j but I can't be

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 279

sure that I shall ; it's sometimes so much easier
to be naughty."

" Yes, sad to relate, we all find it so," he
sighed. " What a happy place heaven will be !
for when we get there we shall have no more
inclination to sin, but shall be always basking
in the sunshine of God's love and favor."

"Yes, papa ; being so happy when you are
entirely pleased with me helps me to understand
how happy we shall all be when we are with
our Heavenly Father and he smiles on us and
has no fault to find with us. I like that Bible
verse, * Like as a father pitieth his children, so
the Lord pitieth them that fear him,' because I
know you pity and love me when I'm in trouble,
even when I've brought it on myself by being
naughty."

" I do, indeed, my child ; and God's love for
his children is infinitely greater than that of any
earthly father for his."

'* It seems to me," Max remarked, " that if
that oflicer the old hunter told about had been
used to thinking of God as his kind, loving
Father, and praying to him, it would have been
easy enough for him to ask for help when in
such danger."

" I think you are quite right," his father said ;
*' and now," opening the Bible, " we will read a
portion of his word, then ask for his kind, pro«
tecting care while we sleep "

CHAPTER XVm.

Me. Short took great interest in the plans
and preparations for celebrating the Fourth, and
was quite anxious that "the captain's young
folks" should have their every wish in regard to
them satisfied.

Also he thought it would be a fine thing to
give them an agreeable surprise. He had a
private consultation with Captain Raymond, and
one result was that Max and Lulu were unex-
pectedly roused from sleep at sunrise of the im-
portant day by the firing of cannon and the
ringing of all the church bells, while at the same
moment a flag was flung to the breeze from
every public building.

" Oh, it's the Fourth, the glorious Fourth ! '^
cried Lulu, springing out of bed and running to
her window. " It's a lovely day, too ; and there
are flags flying. Papa," she called, " is it toa
early for me to get up ? "

" No," he answered, " not if you wish to ^
Max and I are going to rise now. You may
close your door and dress yourself for the day."

She made haste with her toilet, arraying her-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 281

self in white, which she considered the most
suitable thing for the "glorious Fourth," and
adding one of her badges to her adornment.

Her father smiled approval when she came to
him for the usual good-morning caress.

" My little girl looks sweet and pure in papa's
partial eyes," he said.

"It's nice to have you look at me with that
kind of eyes, you dear papa," she returned, giv-
ing him a vigorous hug, and laughing merrily.

" I think it's with that kind of eyes papa looks
at all his children," remarked Max, " and I be-
lieve it is for our happiness and his, too."

" Very true, my son," rejoined the captain.

Lulu was full of pleasurable excitement.
" Papa, do you know if all the things you have
sent for have come ? " she asked.

" I think it likely the last of them came on
the midnight train, which brings the express,"
he answered. " I will make inquiry after break-
fast. Now try to forget these matters for a
little, while we have our reading and prayer."

She sobered down at that, and earnestly tried
to give her thoughts to the teachings of the
portion of Scripture her father read, and to join
with her heart in the prayer that followed.

That duty attended to, and the breakfast bell
not having rung yet, they repaired to the front
porch to wait for it.

There seemed an unusual stir in the town,

282 ELSIE AND THE BATM0ND8.

people passing to and fro, early though it was,
and fire-crackers going off here and there.

" You seem to have stirred up the patriotism
of the people here, Captain," Mr. Short said
laughingly, as he came in at the gate and up the
path to the porch steps. " Good-morning, sir.
Good-morning, young folks. We are favored
with as good weather as one could ask for, and
your packages all arrived by last night's train ;
so that everything looks propitious for your
celebration, so far. I had the things taken
directly to the school-house, and doubtless they
will be unpacked in good season."

The captain said "Thank you," and invited
Mr. Short to walk in and take breakfast with
them. The bell rang at the moment, and the
invitation was accepted.

" You are honoring the day, I see. Miss Lulu,'*
remarked Mr. Short, with a smiling glance at
her attire.

"Oh, yes," she said, looking down at her
badge, " I want everybody to know that I'm a
patriotic American gu*l. I made this badge and
a whole boxful beside for the school children to
wear.

" Papa, mayn't I carry them to the school-
house myself, after breakfast, and help the
teacher fasten them on ? "

*' You may go, and I'll go with you," he said ;
" and if the children fancy wearing them, and

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 285^

the teacher will accept our services, we will do
as you propose."

" I'll be bound the children wont object, but
will be delighted with the gift of the pr^ttjr
bunch of ribbons, whether they have, or have
not, any patriotism in their make-up," laughed
Mr. Short.

" By the way, Captain, I met Riggs on th&
street as I came here, and he informed me that
he would be present at the oration, reading of
the Declaration, and so forth, and that he hoped
the people would turn out 'copiously.' He's^
rather original in the use of words."

"So I have discovered," was the captain'a
quiet reply.

" Has he told you of his plans for improving^
his house ? " asked Mr. Short, with a humorous^
look.

" Yes, and how he obtained his wealth spite
of entire lack of education."

" It was a lucky find, and he's one of the
richest men of the town ; but if he had educa-
tion he would get twice the satisfaction out of
his wealth that he does as it is ; at least, I
think so."

" And I do not doubt that you are right,'^
assented Captain Raymond.

" Well, Miss Lulu, how many pounds of fire-
crackers do you expect to set off to-day ?**
asked Mr. Short. " So patriotic a young lady^

284 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

will hardly be satisfied with less than two or
three, I suppose."

" Indeed, sir, I do not expect to fire one,"
she returned gaily. ** Papa has promised me
something else in place of them ; I don't know
yet what it is, but as he says I will enjoy it more
I'm quite sure I shall."

" Now, I shouldn't wonder if I could guess
what it is," returned Mr. Short with a twinkle
in his eye.

*' Perhaps so, sir; but I don't want to be told
till papa's time for telling me comes, or by any-
body but him."

"Good girl; uncommonly loyal and obedient,"
he said laughingly.

" No, sir, you are mistaken in thinking me
that," she said, with heightened color; " I'm
naturally very wilful, so that papa has had any
amount of trouble to teach me to obey.

** But the lesson has been pretty thoroughly
learned," said her father kindly, Mr. Short
adding, " I'm sure of it ; and she is certainly
honest and frank."

The school children were delighted with the
badges, the teacher glad of Lulu's help in pin-
ning them on, and of the gentlemen's assistance
in forming her procession. All were on their
best behavior, and everything went prosperously
with the celebration.

The captain and his children following in the

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 285

wake of the procession, returned to tlie school-
room to see and assist in the distribution of the
candies, cakes, and fruits. The delight and
gratitude of the recipients was a pretty and
pleasant thing to behold.

By the time that was over the Raymond's
dinner hour had arrived, and they hastened ta
their boarding-house.

As they left the table the captain caught an
inquiring look from Lulu.

"Yes, child, you shall know now; you have
waited very patiently," he said. " I am going
to teach you how to handle a pistol and shoot,
at a mark."

" Oh, good, good ! " she exclaimed, clapping-
her hands in delight. " I always did want to
know how to shoot, but I didn't suppose you'd
ever let me touch a pistol or gun, papa."

" I wont, except when I'm close beside you,"^
he said, " at least, not for a long time to come-
But I am going to teach you, because there may
be times in a woman's life when such knowledge
and skill may be of great value to her."

" Max will take part, too, wont he ? " she^
asked.

" Yes, certainly; it is even more important
for him to know how to use fire-arms than for
you. Mr. Short will join in the sport, too, and
you may invite Marian to do so also, if you
choose."

286 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" Oh, thank you, papa ! I will," she said,
running back to the room they had just left,
while her father went on to his.

Marian was clearing the table as Lulu came
rushing in, half breathless with haste and ex-
citement.

" O Marian," she said, " papa is going to
teach me to use a pistol ; to shoot at a mark;
and he told me I might ask you if you would
like to learn too. Would you ? "

" Thank you, yes; it's just what I've been
longing to learn, for if the United States Gov-
■ernment can't, or wont, protect me from the
Mormons, I want to know how to protect my-
self," returned the girl, her eyes flashing: " help-
less women are their victims, but I don't mean
to be a helpless one. I'll learn, if your father
will teach me; then I'll get a pistol of my own
and use it, too, if I have occasion."

" Marian, what makes you so fierce at them ?"
-asked Lulu in surprise. " Is it because they
•persuaded your father to be a Mormon and leave
Lis own country?"

" Yes ; and because they force women to
jnarry against their will : they force them into
sin, making them marry horrid creatures (calling
themselves men, but not worthy of the name)
that already have wives; sometimes a number of
them.

" And if a v^'cman dares resist they say she is

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 287

weakening in the faith — supposing she is called
a Mormon — and according to their wicked, fiend-
ish, blood atonement doctrine she must be put
to death ; and so they murder her in the name^'
of religion. '*■

" I know of one poor creature that ran away
from her husband to escape that dreadful fate ;
for he told her they thought she was weakening
in the faith and that he was to kill her. Every
night he hung a dagger at the head of her bed,
and he told her that some night she would hear
a tap at the window at midnight, and that would
be a signal for him to stab her to death with
that dagger.

" Now do you wonder I think it would be well
for me to have a pistol and know how to use it ? '*

" No, indeed ! " exclaimed Lulu. " I'm sure
I should in your place ; and I'm dreadfully
ashamed that my government doesn't protect
you so well that no one would dare do such
things to you or to any woman or girl, or any-
body. It's just awful ! I shall tell papa about
it, and ask him if something can't be done. I
think he'll find a way ; and I can tell you, if he^
sets out to do a thing it's pretty sure to be
done."

" You have great confidence in him," Marian
returned, with a sad sort of smile. "Ah, you're
very fortunate, Miss Lu, to have such a father.'*

"Don't I know it?" replied Lulu, exultantly..

288 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

*' Max and Gracie and I think he's just the best
man and kindest father that ever lived. He
knows all about fire-arms, too, and if anybody-
can teach us how to use them he can."

" When do we take the lesson. Miss Lu ? "
inquired Marian.

" I suppose in a few minutes, but you can
come just when you are ready, I must run back
now and tell papa that you will join us."

She was full of what Marian had just told her
of Mormon doings, and at once repeated it all
to her father, winding up with " Oh, papa, isn't
it dreadful? Can't something be done to put a
stop to such wicked, cruel doings ? I do think
it's a perfect disgrace that such deeds can be
done in our country."

"And I quite agree with you," he sighed,
^^ and am resolved to exert myself to the utmost
to put a stop to the commission of such crimes
in the name of religion.

" Talk of the right of Mormon me^i to civil
and religious liberty," he went on, rather think-
ing aloud than speaking to her, " what has be-
come of the loomari's right to the same, if they
are to be permitted to murder her when she
ceases to believe as they do, or to conform her
conduct to the will of their hierarchy ? Oh, iT;
is monstrous, monstrous, that this thing called
Mormonism has been allowed to grow to its
present proportions ! "

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 28^

** Can't you put a stop to it, papa ? " she asked.

"J, child? /put a stop to it?" he returned,
smiling slightly with amusement. " You may^
well believe that if I had the power I would
need no urging to exercise it."

" I'm sure I wish you had, papa," said Max.
"But as you haven't, I'm afraid we may be
obliged to fight one of these days to rid the
country of that tyrannical Mormon hierarchy
that is aiming to destroy our free institutions.

" So, Lu, you will do well to make the best
of your opportunities to learn the use of fire-
arms ; for there is no knowing how much help
we men and boys may need from the women
and girls, if that tug of war comes," he added,
suddenly dropping the serious tone in which he
had begun and adopting a sportive one.

" You needn't make fun of us, Max," she re-
torted, " for I'm sure women and girls have
sometimes done good service in time of war."^

" I willingly acknowledge it," he said ; " his-
tory gives us a number of such instances. They
have carried dispatches at the risk of their lives,
concealed and befriended patriots when pursued
by the enemy, taken care of the sick and wound-
ed soldiers, made many sacrifices for their coun-
try, and in some instances even put on men's
attire and fought in the ranks. Perhaps that
last is what you'd like to do," he wound ujv
laughingly.

390 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" No, I wouldn't," she said ; " but I think I
could and would do the others if there should
be any need for me to."

" I believe it," her father said, " because I
know you are both courageous and patriotic. I
will give you this when you have learned how
to use it," he added, taking a small, silver-
mounted pistol from his pocket and putting it
into her hands. " It is not loaded, and you may
examine it and learn all you can in that way,
while we are waiting for Mr. Short to come.
He will bring the target and set it up in the
shade of those large trees down yonder by the
river, where we can shoot at it without danger
of a stray shot striking where it might harm
any one or any thing."

Mr. Short came presently, the little party
repaired to the designated spot, and the two
girls took their first lesson in the use of the
pistol.

At first their bullets went wide of the mark,
but after a number of trials they were able to
come pretty near it, and were told they did very
well — all things considered.

The gentlemen, and Max also, took their turns,
and the girls watched them with a feeling akin
to envy at their superior skill. Max was a very
respectable shot, Mr. Short still better, while
the captain showed uncommon dexterit^^

** As I ought," he said, laughingly, when com-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 291

plimented on it, " that being a part of my pro-
fession."

At length they had all had enough of it, and
putting up their empty pistols, returned to the
house.

They seated themselves in the shaded porch,
and had hardly done so when they were joined
by Mr. Austin and Albert.

" I heard some one say you were target-shoot-
ing," remarked Albert to Max, " and that the
captain hit the center of the mark every time."

*' So he did," said Max, ** but shooting at a
target is nothing to papa ; he shoots a bird on
the wing. Indeed, I've seen him bring down
several of a flock with one shot ; also throw up
two potatoes and send a bullet through them
both before they reached the ground."

" I'd like very much to see him do that last,"
Albert said, "though I don't in the least doubt
your word ; especially as all the men about
here who have hunted with him say he's a capi-
tal shot."

At that Max turned to Sandy McAlpine,
itanding near, and asked if he could get him
two potatoes.

" Cooked or raw ? " asked the boy.

" Raw, of course," laughed Max, " and I'll
hand them back when I'm done with them. I
^on't think they'll be hurt much for cooking
and eating."

292 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

Sandy ran off round the bouse in the direc-
tion of the kitchen, and was back again almost
immediately with the desired articles.

" Papa," said Max, holding them up to view,
"won't you load your pistol and show what you
can do with it and these ? "

" Yes, to please you, my boy," the captain re-
plied, taking out and loading the little weapon
of warfare that Lulu began already to look upon
as her property. Then taking the offered po-
tatoes he threw them high in air, fired, and they
came down each with a hole through it.

" Admirably done, Captain ! '* exclaimed Mr,
Austin. " I am considered a very fair marks-
man at home, but I could not do that."

" There is nothing like trying, sir ; and prob-
ably you excel me in many another thing," the
captain said pleasantly, as he stepped into the
porch again and resumed his seat.

Then the gentlemen fell into discourse about the
event commemorated by that day's celebration,

" Your Declaration of Independence handler
King George the Third with much severity,"
remarked Mr. Austin, addressing Captain Ray-
mond.

" Yes, sir ; the truth is sometimes the severest
thing that can be said," returned the captain^
with a good-humored smile.

" You are right there, sir," pursued the Eng-
lishman. " I cannot say that I altogether ad-

ELSIE AND THE EAYMOFBS, 293

mire the character of that monarch, though hb^
had some excellent traits, and in reading of the
struggle of the colonies for freedom, my sym-
pathies have always been with them.

" As you are no doubt aware, many of the
English of that day sympathized with them and
rejoiced over their success. Fox, Burke and
Chatham had kept the merits of their cause well
before the public mind."

" For which we owe them a debt of grati-
tude," responded the captain ; " as we do John
Bright, also, for his outspoken sympathy with
our Federal Government in its efforts to put
down the late rebellion, — a time of sore trial to
Union-loving Americans ; a time ' when days
were dark and friends were few,' and even such
men as Gladstone and Guthrie showed them-
eelves sympathizers with the would-be destroy-
ers of our nation.

** It seemed passing strange to loyal Ameri-
cans of that day tliat the English, who had for
many years so constantly reproached our land
for allowing the existence of negro slavery
within her borders, should, when the awful
struggle was upon us, side with those whose aim
and purpose it was to found an empire upon the
perpetual bondage of millions of that race —
their fellow-men ; for, as the Bible tells us, God
*hath made of one blood all nations of men fof
to dwell on all the face of the earth.' "

294 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

" I acknowledge the inconsistency," returned
Mr. Austin ; " but do not forget that not all
Englishmen were guilty of it. Mr. Bright, ac-
cording to your own showing, was a notable
exception ; and there were many others.

" Nor is inconsistency a fault confined ta
Englishmen," he added, with a slightly mis-
chievous smile ; " the readers of your Declara-
tion, in the days whea negro slavery flourished
in this country, must sometimes have felt un-
comfortably conscious of the inconsistency of
the two, — the contradiction between creed and
manner of life."

"No doubt," acknowledged Captain Ray-
mond, " and thankful I am that the blot is re-
moved from the scutcheon of my country."

" 'Slaves cannot breathe in England ! ' ^*
quoted Albert, with pride and satisfaction.

" I think they were never deprived of that
privilege in America," remarked Max soberly,
but with a mischievous twj£kie iai n.^^ eye.

" Ah, it is not meant m that sense , but Eng-
lishmen have never been guilty of holding men
in bondage — in their own land, at least."

" Haven't they ? " cried Max, pricking up his
ears. " Why, then, did your Alfred the Great
make laws respecting the sale of slaves ? "

" I had forgotten that for the moment," re»
turned Albert, reddening : " but "^ vas thiakin^
only of negro slavery."

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 295

** White slaves, they were to be sure," ad-
mitted Max, in a slightly sarcastic tone, " but I
can't see that it's any less cruel and wicked to
enslave white men than darkies."

" But those were very early times, when men
were little better than savages."

" Alfred the Great among the rest ? "

" Assuredly Alfred the Great was no savage,*
returned Albert, slightly nettled, " but then he
was far ahead of his time, and I must still insist
that you go very far back to fasten the re-
proach of slave-holding upon Great Britain."

The two fathers had paused in their discourse
to listen to the talk of the lads, and they seemed
to have forgotten the presence of their elders.

" Well, then, to come down to a later day,"
said Max, "don't you remember the statute
made by Edward the Sixth, that if anybody
lived idly for three days, or was a runaway, he
should be taken before two justices of the
peace, branded with a V with a hot iron on the
breast, and given as a slave to the one who
brought him for two years ; and if during that
time he absented himself for fourteen days he
was to be branded again with a hot iron, on the
cheek, with the letter S, and to be his master's
slave forever ! The master might put a ring
of iron round his neck, leg, or arm, too, feed
bim poorlj% and beat, chain, or otherwise abuse
him.

296 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

" That wbite slavery in England was worse
than ever negro slavery was in the United States
of America."

" Well, they who practiced it were the ances-
tors of Americans as truly as of those of the
present race of Englishmen, that have to bear
the reproach of the slavery of the very early
times you first spoke of," retorted Albert.

" Maybe so," said Max ; " and I suppose
they — the Americans — inherited their ancestors'
wicked propensities (same as the Englishmen),
which may account for their becoming slave-
holders."

" Well," Albert said, *' you can't deny that
England has always been a foe to the slave
trade, and — "

" Oh ! oh ! oh ! how you forget ! " exclaimed
Max. " History says that she began in 1563 to
import slaves from Africa into the West Indies ;
and the trade was not finally abolished till the
spring of 1807. Also, that by the peace of
IJtrecht, in 1713, England obtained a monopoly
of the slave-trade, and engaged to furnish Span-
ish America with one hundred and forty -four
thousand negroes in thirty-three years ; that a
great slave-trading company was formed in
England, and Queen Anne took one-quarter of
the stock ; that the King of Spain took another
quarter, so that the two sovereigns became the
greatest slave-dealers in Christendom.

ELSIE AND THE BAYM0ND8. 297

** That company brought slaves into the Amer-
ican colonies, and to some extent slavery was
forced upon them by what they then called the
mother country. Queen Anne directed the New
York colonial government to encourage the
Royal African Company, and see that the col-
ony was furnished with plenty of merchantable
negroes at moderate rates.

" In the face of such facts, can you deny that
England was largely responsible for the slavery
that has proved such a curse to this country in
years past ? "

Alfred's countenance wore a discomfited ex-
pression, and instead of replying to Max's query,
he turned to his father with the question, " Is
he correct, sir, in the statements he has been
making ? "

"I am afraid he is," replied Mr. Austin,
*' though some of his facts had slipped my mem-
ory till he brought them up. Europe has no
right to twit America on the subject of slavery
or the slave trade ; especially now when negro
slavery no longer exists in any part of the
Union."

" And our government abolished the slave
trade in the same year that yours did," remarked
Captain Raymond.

" Yes," acknowledged Mr. Austin, " but the
act for the abolition of slavery throughout the
British colonies was passed thirty years before

298 ELSIE AND THE BATM0ND8,

Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation set the
last of the negroes free in this country."

*• True ; but as a set-off against that, remem-
ber that the first negroes brought to Massachu-
setts (the first in New England) were sent home
at the public expense, by the General Court of
the colony.

" That was in 1640. In 1652, Roger Williams
and Gorton made a decree against slavery in
Rhode Island ; while as late as 1672, white
slaves were sold in England, to be transported
to Virginia."

" Not sold into perpetual slavery, however,"
said Mr. Austin.

" No ; but for a tenn of years ; still, it can
not be denied that they were slaves for the time
being.

" But I give England all credit for her per-
sistent efforts to suppress the slave-trade since
she abolished it in 1807."

" By the way," said Mr. Austin, " I have been,
since coming into this community, using every
opportunity for studying the Mormon problem,
and it strikes me as a strange thing that such a
system of hierarchical tyranny and outrage has
been so long permitted to exist and grow in this
land of boasted freedom — civil and religious."

" It can not seem stranger, or more inconsist-
ent, to you than to me, sir," replied Captain
Raymond, flushing with mortification. " I am

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 29&

exceedingly ashamed of this bar sinister on the
scutcheon of my country ; but I trust that vig-
orous measures are about to be taken for itfik
expunging.

* Some have defended the let-alone policy on
the ground that to restrain and punish them
would be to abridge religious liberty ; but I can-
not see it so. We have, in fact, allowed a most
tyrannical hierarchy to persecute even to put-
ting to death, those who, having unfortunately
fallen into its power, attempted an escape from
it, or refused to submit to its dictation in regard
to either belief or practice.

" Women have been forcibly detained among
them (the self-styled " Latter-day Saints ") hor-
ribly ill-used, and when caught in an attempt
to escape, foully murdered.

" The perpetrators and abettors of such deed»
of darkness mistake liberty for license ; every
man or woman has a right to life, liberty, and
the pursuit of happiness — yet only so far as he
does not interfere with the exercise of the same
rights by others. The victims of Mormon
tyranny and intolerance have most certainly a
right to complain that they have been deprived
of both civil and religious liberty."

" Very true," responded Mr. Austin ; " and I
have learned with mortification, that the ranks
of the Mormons are largely recruited from
Great Britain."

300 ELSIE AND imE RAYMONDS,

" Yes ; I wish your government were as anx-
ious to keep that class of its citizens as its sail-
ors, particularly its man-of-war's-men," returned
the captain laughingly.

A short discussion as to the comparative
amount of freedom enjoyed by the citizens of
the two countries, and the comparative security
of life and property, followed, each gentleman
maintaining that his own was the more favored
land.

"Mormonism has for years destroyed in a
great measure the personal liberty of the citizens
of this part of your country, where it flourishes,"
remarked Mr. Austin, " and certainly there is
neither civil nor religious liberty enjoyed with-
in the walls of the nasteries and convents
scattered over the wh le length and breadth of
your land."

" That is true, only too true ! " sighed the
captain, " but, as regards monastic and conven-
tual institutions, as true of your country as of
mine.

*' Who can tell what suffering — what martyr-
doms, may be endured by the hapless inmates
of those prisons for innocent victims ?

" Some will say they should not be interfered
with, because the shutting up of men and women
in that way is part of the Romish religion, and
that the victims go into their confinement vol-
untarily; but it is certain that some do not do

ELSIE AND THE BATMONDS. 301

BO voluntarily, and that others are wheedled in by
false representations of the life to be led there.

" When they learn by experience what it really
is, they often abhor it and long for the restor-
ation of their freedom, but, alas, find themselves
in the hands of jailors, fasf^,ened in by bolts and
bars, and so forced to remain, no matter how
unwillingly they are detained. Where for thenb
is the liberty guaranteed by our Constitution to
every citizen, from the highest to the lowest ? ""

" It is a great wrong, both here and in Great
Britain," Mr. Austin said. " One occasionally
escapes, and thrills the public mind for a time
by her tale of the horrors of her prison, but
they — her tormentors — assert that she is insane^
her tale the fabrication of an unsound mind —
and presently it is all forgotten by the fickle^
populace; drowned in thoughts of other matters.

" But what remedy would you propose ? the
abolition of monasteries and convents ? "

" No; that would savor of interference with
their religious liberty ; but I would have them
obliged to open their doors to the visits and in-
spection of the police at any and all times, with-
out previous warning ; and the fact made cer-
tain that every grown person in the establish-
ment was left entirely free to come and go at
his or her pleasure. While that liberty is not
secured to them, it cannot be said with truth that
they are free citizens of a free country."

CHAPTER XIX.

The little party gathered on the porch again
after tea, and amused themselves with conver-
sation while waiting till the setting of the sun,
and the fading away of the twilight should give
a better opportunity for the display of the fire-
works.

" I fancy,'' remarked Mr. Austin, half-inter-
TOgatively, half in assertion, " that our present
sovereign is more liighly appreciated in America
than was her royal grandfather George the
Third ?"

" There is no comparison," replied Captain
Haymond. " Americans highly appreciated
your queen's kindly expressed sympathy in the
sad days of our poor Gai-field's suffering, and
she has many admirers among us."

Just then Mr. Riggs came up the path from
/ the front gate, and greeting the company,
*' Good-evenin', cap'n, Mr. Austin, and young
folks," took a seat in their midst.

" Well, we've had a riglar old-time glorious
Fourth," he went on, addressing no one in par-
ticular, " on'y 'tisn't done yit, thank fortin', an'
I've come round to see them fireworks set off.
The folks did turn out copiously this mornin',
802

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS, 305

and I don't mistrust that they wont do it agin
to-night."

" Of course they will. Who wouldn't turn
out to see fireworks ? "

It was the squeaky little voice again right
behind his chair, as on the former occasion.

He sprang up as if he had been shot, faced
about, and with a scared look asked, " Why^
where is he — the old raskil ? "

" Rascal, indeed ! Pm no rascal, sir, but a
patriotic, honest American citizen."

It was the squeaky voice again, and this tim©^
sounded a trifle farther off, as if the speaker
might be descending the porch steps ; but
though distinctly heard, he could not be seen.

" Well, now, if it isn't thebeatenest thing! I
wonder ef I'm a-gittin' crazy! " exclaimed Riggs^
staring wildly round from side to side. " You
all heered him, didn't ye ? but has anybody seen
the raskilly feller?"

The Austins and Mr. Short were struck dumb
with astonishment ; the Raymonds did not
speak either, but the next moment a load, " Ha^
ha, ha ! " coming apparently from among the
branches of the nearest tree, was followed hy
the squeaky voice :

" You can't see me ? That's only because
you don't look in the right place ; I'm bi^
enough to be seen by the naked eye, even at »
considerable distance."

304 ELSIE AND THE HA YM0ND8.

" But ye'r always playing at hide and seek,"
said Riggs, " and a body can't never find ye."

*' Why who is he? and where is he?" que-
ried Albert, staring up into the tree ; " his voice
seems to come from among those branches, but
1 see nothing there."

" It is growing dark," remarked Captain Ray-
mond in reply.

" Yes, sir ; but still I think I could see a man
or boy if he were really there."

" Come up on to the porch roof, all of you,"
called the voice, now seeming to come from
there ; " it'll be the best place to see the fire-
works from."

"It is time to begin setting them off ; isn't
it, papa ? " asked Lulu.

" Yes," he said, and Max, springing down the
steps and the walk to the gate, in another min-
ute had sent up a sky-rocket, and as it darted
skyward the same squeaky voice cried out from
the upper air, " Up I go ! "

" There, did ye hear that ? " screamed Riggs.
** He's gone up with the rocket. He must be a
wizard."

" Ha ! there is certainly a ventriloquist among
us ! " exclaimed Mr. Austin.

" I agree with you," said the captain, " it is
the only rational explanation of the phenome-
non."

" And it is yourself, sir ? '*

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 305

" No, sir ; if I have any talent in that line it
remains to be discovered by myself even."

And without waiting for further embarras-
sing questions, the captain hurried to Max's as-
sistance.

Mr. Short did likewise, and for the next hour
or more the display of the fireworks absorbed
the attention of every one present, almost ta
the exclusion of thoughts on other matters.

It was quite a fine display — for the captaia
had been generous in his outlay for the celebra-
tion of the Fourth, and many were the ex-
pressions of delight and admiration from the
crowd of spectators who had gathered to wit-
ness it.

There were rockets, squibs, Roman candles,
Bengal lights, Catherine wheels, and others of
more complicated structure, some of which sent
out figures of men and animals.

One of these Max reserved for the last, and a&
a tiny figure of a man issued from the brilliant
coruscation and darted upward, it cried out ia
the squeaky little voice that had troubled Mr,
Riggs so often, " Good-by ; I'm off ! "

" There the feller is at last. I seen him this.
time," screamed the old man. "Now did ye
ever ? how did he git in there ? and how did
he git out ? "

The faces of the crowd were full of surprise
and perplexity as they first gazed upward, thei»

306 ELSIE AND THE EATM0ND8.

turned toward each other in half -breathless as-
tonishment.

" There is a ventriloquist among us," repeated
Mr. Austin ; " there must be, without doubt."

" Ven — ven — what is it anyway ? " asked
Biggs.

" Ventriloquist ; one who can speak without
moving his lips, and cause his voice to seem to
•come from somewhere outside of himself ; from
:Bome person or animal, or place near at hand or
farther off."

" You don't say. I never heered o' sech do-
ins ! " exclaimed Riggs. While several others
standing near cried out, " A ventriloquist. Is
there one here? If there is, let him give us
some more of his tricks. We'd like no bet-
ter fun."

" Just you keep quiet then, all of you, and
perhaps he will," said Mr. Short, who, though
he knew nothing absolutely in regard to the
matter, began to have strong suspicions that
Oaptain Raymond could tell all about it if he
would.

A short, sharp bark, that seemed to come
from the coat-pocket of the speaker, made him
Btart involuntarily and thrust his hand deep
into it.

He drew it out with a laugh. "Nothing
there, as I might have known," he said.

But the words were hardly out of his mouth

ELSIE AND THE BATM0ND8. 307

wlien a loud, furious barking, growling and
snarling began in the midst of the crowd, caus-
ing them to scatter pell-mell to the sidewalks,
women and children screaming, men and boya
«houting, bursts of laughter following, as they
perceived that the cause of their fright was but
another trick of the ventriloquist.

" Who is he ! who is he ! " was the question
bandied from one to another, but answered by
no one."

" Hoo, hoo, hoo ! " came from amid the
branches of a tree in Mrs. McAlpine's yard.

It sounded like the cry of an owl, but was fol-
lowed by a human voice, " Good-night, friends.
We have had a glorious Fourth, and now it is
time to go home and to bed."

"That means the show is done for to-night,
I s'pose," remarked Riggs, " and we may as well
git fer home. But I just wisht I could find out
who the feller is," he mumbled to himself, as he
moved down the street.

The crowd dispersed and the Raymonds re-
tired to their own apartments.

" Oh, Max, how good it is that nobody's found
you out yet ? " laughed Lulu gleefully.

"I'm glad they haven't," returned Max.
** Papa, did I do anything objectionable ? "

" I have no fault to find with you, my boy,"
bis father replied, with a slight smile and a very
affectionate look at his son.

CHAPTER XX,

Captain Raymond lingered some time longer
in Minersville.

It was near the middle of July, and his ar-
rangements had been made for starting upon
the homeward journey in a day or two, when
early one morning he, Max, Mr. Short and the
Austins set out upon their final hunt together.

Lulu was, of course, left behind in the board-
ing-house.

As her father kissed her good-by he said^
" I am very sorry to leave you alone, dear child^
but I trust that you will be able to pass the time
agreeably in reading, sewing or letter-writing —
whatever employment you fancy that can be
attended to in the house — for I want you to stay
within doors ; the day is a very warm one, and
I much prefer that you should not be exposed
to the heat of the sun.

" I hope to be back in season to take you for
a walk or ride in the cool of the evening."

" I shall like that, if you don't come home too

tired, dear papa," she replied, clinging about his

neck for a moment. " Oh, do take good care of

yourself ! and don't be a bit troubled lest i

308

ELSIE AND THE RAYMOKDS. 305

should be lonesome. I shall do nicely and be
oh, so glad to see you when you come back."

She followed him out to the porch, with a
book in her hand, and after seeing the hunting
party disappear down the street, took a seat in
a comfortable arm-chair in the shade of the
vines, and amused herself with reading until
joined by Marian with a basket of mending.

"There !" exclaimed Lulu, closing her book.
^* I have some stockings to darn. I'll go and
get them and my work-basket, and we'll have a
nice time together."

" I'd like that very much," Marian said, " but
don't let me hinder you from reading your
book."

" I'd rather stop reading and talk awhile. I'm
remarkably fond of talking," laughed Lulu, aa
she hurried into the house.

She was back again almost iinmediately, and
as she resumed her seat Marian said, " I was glad
to hear you say you were fond o .alking, be-
cause I wish very much you would tell me about
your home and your brothers and sisters — if you
have any beside the one that is here."

Lulu willingly complied with a glowing des-
cription of Woodburn, " Mamma Vi," Gracie
and the babies, and the happy life led there by
the whole family.

Marian listened with deep interest, tears some-
times starting to her eyes as she was struck hf

SIO ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

the contrast between that life and her own,
most of all in the tender fatherly love and cara
in which the Woodburn children rejoiced, and
which had been so sadly lacking in her experi-
ence since the blighting curse of Mormonism
had fallen upon the McAlpine household.

Lulu noticed her emotion, guessed at the
cause, and made an effort to divert the poor
girl's thoughts from the sorrows of her lot, by
telling amusing anecdotes of little Elsie's sayinga
and doings.

*' Of course," she said, " Mamma Vi began as
§oon as Elsie was able to talk, to teach her to
say the little prayer, * Now I lay me.' She soon
gaid it nicely, but whenever she came to the
part, * If I should die,' she would put in ' but I
wont die ! '

"Not long ago Mamma Vi told her she
thought she was old enough now to learn the
Lord's prayer. 'It is a good deal longer than
the other,' she said, * do you think you can re-
member it?' 'Yes'm,' Elsie said, 'I'll set it
down.'

" Then Mamma Vi began teaching it to her,
but she has never succeeded in getting her to
say it all right yet, for she always will ask for
* daily corti bread.' We have corn bread on the^
table at least once every day, and Elsie likes it
much better than wheat.

"She often says things that make us all

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 311

laugh. Once Mamma Vi had just finished a
veiy pretty new dress for the little darling and
put it on her for the first time ; then she took
her to Grandma Elsie, who was visiting us, to
ask what she thought of it.

" * See, ganma,' little Elsie said, walking up to
her.

" Grandma Elsie said, * Ah ! just from Paris ?*
And little Elsie nodded her head, saying,
* Yes'm, ganma, just from parasol.' "

" She must be a dear, amusing little thing,'*
«aid Marian. " Is she pretty? "

" She is a perfect beauty ! " replied Lulu, witb
enthusiasm.

" Ah, here comes Edith Kingsley ! " Marian
exclaimed, as the gate opened and a girl a year
or two younger than herself, a neighbor and
intimate friend of hers, came tripping up the
path.

Lulu had met Edith several times and liked
her, for she was a pleasant, sunny-tempered
child, innocent and artless.

" Good-morning, girls," she said. " I just
ran over for a minute to tell you that a party of
us are going berrying this afternoon, and to ask
you both to go along."

" I'd like to, if mother can spare me," said
Marian. " But isn't it very warm ! "

"Not so warm as it was," replied Edith;
** there are floating clouds now, so that the sun

312 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS,

doesn't shine so hot, and a nice breeze hae
sprung up. You'll go, won't you, Lulu ? " turn-
ing to the latter.

" Thank you ; I feel a strong inclination ta
go, but I can't, as papa is not here to give me
leave."

" Oh, I'm sure he'd say you might go," re-
turned Edith, with eager entreaty in her tones;
** the place we are going to is only a little
beyond the edge of town, and the berries are so
thick we shall fill our baskets directly and be
back long, long before dark. So what objection
could he find?"

" He said he wanted me to stay in the house
till he came back," replied Lulu, " he didn't
want me exposed to the heat of the sun, and
hoped to be back in time to take me for a walk
or ride in the cool of the evening."

" Oh, if that was all, I'm sure he would say
you could go, because the sun isn't hot any
longer. And he didn't positively forbid you,,
did he?"

" No," Lulu said slowly, as if striving to recall
his exact words ; " he only said he wanted me
to stay within doors, and gave that reason for
it ; and I'm pretty sure if he were here he would
give me permission to go."

" Then you will, w^ont you ? "

Lulu considered a moment. The temptation
to yield was very strong, but the more she re-

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 313

•fleeted, the deeper grew her conviction that to
do 80 would be disobedience ; disobedience to
the kindest, dearest, most indulgent of fathers ;
one who never denied her any pleasure that he
deemed good for her.

" Come now, do say you will," urged Edith,
coaxingly. " Even if your father should be a
little vexed at first, he will soon forgive you."

** Perhaps so ; but it would be a long time
before I could forgive myself," Lulu said, then
added firmly, " No, Edith, I thank you very
much for your invitation, but I can't go. I am
quite sure it would be disobedience, and how
could I be so ungrateful as to so grieve such a
father as mine ? I couldn't bear to see the sorry
look that would come into his eyes when he
heard of it."

" Oh, we wont tell on you," Edith said laugh-
ingly.

Lulu looked indignant at that. " I should tell
on myself," she said. " I could never be happy
while concealing anything from papa."

Marian had left them to consult with her
mother in regard to her own acceptance of the
invitation, and now came back to report a fav-
orable reply. She was much disappointed to
hear that Lulu would not go, and joined her
entreaties to Edith's that she would reconsider
and accept.

But Lulu was firm, both then and later, when,

314 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

ready to start on their little expedition, they
again urged her to accompany them.

" I think we'll have a nice time," Edith said ;
" it's just a pleasant walk, winding about a little
way among the hills, and there are lovely wild
flowers to gather as well as berries. Oh, do
change your mind and come along with us ! "

" I do wish you would, Lulu," put in Marian,
*' I shan't half enjoy myself without you, and
thinking how lonely you'll be here by your-
self."

" Please don't urge me any more," returned
Lulu. " I think you wouldn't if you knew how
very much I'd like to go with you, if I could
have papa's permission ; but I know I couldn't
enjoy myself going without that. My con-
Bcience wouldn't give me any peace at all."

So they left her. She sat on the porch watch-
ing them out of sight, then opened her book,
and presently forgot her disappointment in the
interest of the story.

She read on and on, taking no note of the
lapse of time, though full two hours had passed
since the berry gatherers disappeared round the
eorner, till suddenly she became conscious that
some unusual excitement was abroad in the
streets of the town ; men armed with muskets,
revolvers, and other weapons, were rushing past
in the direction the girls had taken ; women
and children were running hither and thither.

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 31&

calling wildly to each other, some crying, all
seeming full of anxiety and fright.

" Oh, what is it ? what's the matter, Sandy?"
asked Lulu, dropping her book and springing to
her feet, as the lad came tearing in at the gate,
his face white with terror and distress.

" A bear ! " he gasped ; " a big grizzly got
after the girls, and they all had to run for their
lives, and he — he caught Edith — they say, and—
and he's hugging her to death."

" Oh ! oh ! " cried Lulu, bursting into tears
and sobs, " can't anybody save her ? Oh, I wish
papa was there with his gun to shoot the bear,
he'd do it, I know he would. And, oh, where's
Marian ? "

" She's safe now ; they all got away from the
beast but Edith. But Marian was so out of
breath with fright and running and crying be-
cause she couldn't save Edith, that she had to
stop farther down the street."

Mrs. McAIpine had heard enough of the bus-
tle in the streets to alarm her, and now came
hurrying out, asking, " What's happened, Sandy?
Where's your sister ? "

The boy repeated his story, had scarce fin-
ished when Marian came in at the gate, her
form drooping, her head bowed on her breast,
sobs shaking her whole frame.

" Have they got her?" asked Sandy.

"Marian, my poor child, is Edith much

516 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

hurt?" questioned her mother, drawing the
weeping girl into the house.

Marian did not lift her head ; she seemed un-
able to speak.

But Hugh came running in from the street,
tears rolling down his cheeks. " Oh, oh, Edith's
killed ! she's dead ! I heard a man say so.
They've killed the bear, but he'd a'ready
squeezed Edith to death, and tore her awful
with his big claws and teeth."

" Oh, don't ! don't tell it ! " shrieked Marian,
covering her ears with her hands. *' Oh, if we
only hadn't gone there !"

" Her poor mother, her poor, poor mother !
how will she ever bear it ? " sobbed Mrs. McAl-
pine, dropping into a chair and hiding her face
with her apron.

Lulu, too, was weeping bitterly.

" What have they done with her, Hugh ? "
asked Sandy, in a loud whisper.

" Who ? Edith, or the bear ? "

" Edith, I meant, of course. Stupid," returned
the elder brother contemptuously.

" They're goin' to bring her home ; I guess
they're doin' it now," as a sound as of the tramp-
ling of many feet smote upon their ears.

The body was being carried past on a hastily
improvised litter, and in another moment, as it
crossed the threshold of the home she had left
two hours before in the heyday of life and

ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS. Slf

health, a woman's wail of heart-breaking anguish
rent the air.

" It's her mother, her poor mother ! " sobbed
Mrs. McAlpine. " Wae's me for the puir heart-
broken thing ! but, oh ! thank God my lassie has
come safe home to me ! "

Marian burst into wild weeping, and Lulu,
unable to bear any more, ran swiftly from the
room to that of her father, where, falling on her
knees by the bedside, she buried her face in the
clothes and cried as if her heart would break.

She seemed to see Edith standing before her^
bright and beautiful, full of life and health, as
she had seen her — oh, such a little while ago! —
then in the cruel embrace of the ferocious wild
beast, crushed, bitten, torn, bleeding, and
dying — dead. Then the poor body, at last res-
cued from the clutches of the bear, but with na
life left in it, carried along the high road on it»
rude litter, borne into the house over the way — the
happy home of the morning now darkened and
made desolate by that sudden, fearful stroke of
doom — the mother, bereaved in a manner so
fearful, of her only child, bending over it in
an agon)^ of woe unutterable.

" And I might have been the one the bear
attacked, if I had gone with them, papa mourn-
ing over his dead daughter, his heart breaking
with the thought that she'd been killed in the
very act of disobeying him," thought Lulu. " I

^18 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

can never, never be thankful enough that I
didn't do it ; that God helped me resist the
temptation."

A hand rested lightly, tenderly on her head,
,and she started up to find her father standing
(by her side.

She threw herself into his arms, and as he
folded her close to his heart, hid her face on his
breast, sobbing convulsively. *' Oh, papa, it is
so, so dreadful ! so terrible ! "

*' Yes," he said, in tones tremulous with emo-
tion, " my heart aches for the bereaved parents.
Oh, thank the Lord that I have my darling safe
in my arms ! " caressing her with exceeding
tenderness, as he sat down, still holding her fast
as a treasure he would suffer no earthly power
to snatch from his grasp. " You were not with
them ? "

" No, papa ; you bade me stay within doors —
at least, you said you wanted me to — and how
could I disobey such a dear, kind father ? Oh,
I couldn't, though I wanted to go very badly I
And if I had — oh, I might have been the one to
be killed in that dreadful way ! "

"And your father the heart-broken parent
weeping over his lost treasure. My dear child,
I think you will never regret resisting the temp-
tation to disobey the father who loves you as
his life."

" Oh, no, I'm sure I shall not ! Papa, what a

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 31&

good thing for me that you have trained me to
obedience, for otherwise I should have gone
with them and maybe have been killed, killed
in that horrible way ! Y ou didn't say 1 musv
stay in the house — only that you wanted me to —
but I suppose it would have been disobedience^
if I'd gone ; wouldn't it ? "

" Yes ; a truly obedient child will not go
against the known wishes of a parent. I trusted
my daughter loved me enough to obey my
slightest wish, so did not think it necessary to
put my injunction in the form of a command.
We all prefer to be requested rather than
ordered."

" But I have really learned to love even to be
ordered by you, my own, own dearest father ! "
she said, creeping closer in his embrace.

"Had I been quite sure of that it would have
saved me some moments of great alarm and
anxiety," he said.

She looked up inquiringly, and he went on«
" As our party came into town, on the side op-
posite to that where this dreadful accident oc-
curred, a man hailed us with the news that some
little girls, out gathering berries, had been
attacked hj a bear, one of them killed, and
others badly hurt.

" That last was a mistake, as we presently
learned, but, oh, the pang that shot through my
heart with the sudden fear that my dear little

320 ELSIE AIW THE RAYMONDS,

daughter might be among the injured, perhapt
even the slain one. How I wished that I had
positively forbidden you to leave the house at
all in my absence ! "

" But even then you couldn't have been sure
that I wasn't with those girls, because there
have been times when I've disobeyed your most
positive commands," she said, in a remorseful
tone.

Her heart leaped with joy at his answering
words. " But you have been so perfectly obed-
ient for a long time now, that I have come to
have great confidence in your careful observance
of any order from me to do or not to do."

Max, who had lingered in the street trying to
learn all the particulars of the sad occurrence,
which was the absorbing subject of thought and
speech with every one for the time being, now
43ame quietly in, looking thoughtful an-d dis-
tressed.

" They say she's terribly crushed and man-
gled," he said, half-chokingl3^ ** Oh, Lu, what a
fright papa and I had, thinking it might bo
you ! "

" But I could have been spared much better
than poor Edith," she said ; " she was an only
child, and papa would have four still left if he
lost only me."

" I should not know how to spare you or ap^
one of my darlings," responded her father, in

ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 321

moved tones, smoothing her hair with tender,
caressing hand, and kissing her on cheek and
lip and brow.

" I'm glad we're almost ready to go away
from here," remarked Max, " We've been hav-
ing a merry, happy time, but it will seem verj
sad after this."

"When do we go, papa ?" asked Lulu.

" I have set day after to-morrow," he an-
swered. " But while we are here, let us strive
rather to sympathize in the grief and suffering
of those so sorely bereaved than to be thinking
of ourselves and our own enjoyment. The
Bible bids us weep with those that weep, as well
as to rejoice with those that do rejoice ! "

The captain earnestly strove to carry out that
teaching, and nothing was omitted or neglected
that he could do to show his sympathy with.
Edith's heart-broken parents ; or with Marian,
who grieved sorely over the loss of her friend —
snatched from her in so sad a manner — and the
news that Lulu, to whom she had become
warmly attached, was soon to leave Minersville,
probably never to return.

Lulu had been seized with a longing for the
dear ones at home — especially Gracie — and ex-
pected to feel only joy in turning her back upon
the little Western town in which she had so*
journed so pleasantly for the last four weeks,
but, when the time came, found she was a shared

322 ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.

to some extent in the grief at parting, that set
Marian to weeping bitterly.

" Don't cry so, Marian," Lulu said, with emo-
tion. " I didn't think you cared so much for
me."

" Oh, I love you almost as if you were my
sister ! " sobbed Marian, " and it nearly breaks
my heart to think I shall never, never see you
again."

*' But perhaps you may. Isn't it possible,
papa ? " and Lulu turned inquiringly to her
father.

" Yes," he said; *' I may be visiting my prop-
erty here again one of these days, and in that
case will be very likely to bring my eldest
daughter along.

" And Marian, my good girl, if ever you should
be in need of a friend, remember that Captaiu
Raymond will be glad to do you any kindness
in his power."

Marian and her mother both thanked him
with earnest gratitude ; both felt that the day
might not be far distant when they would stand
in sore need of his friendly offices, and with the
knowledge they had gained of his character in
the last few weeks of daily intercourse, they
could not doubt the sincerity of his offer.

But the train that was to carry the Ray-
monds on their eastward way was nearly due ;
the rest of the good-byes were hastily said, and

ELSIE AND THE BATM0ND8. 323

in a few moments they were seated in the cara
and speeding onward.

It was a beautiful summer morning, and the
spirits of the children soon rose to such a height
that they must find vent in chat and laughter.

" Papa," exclaimed Lulu, " you actually
haven't told us where we are going next ! "

" To the sea-shore, as the end of this journey."

" But that's very indefinite ; for the sea-shore
of our big country is a long, long strip," she
said laughingly.

" So it is ; but can't you trust me to take you
to a pleasant part of it ? ''

" Oh, yes, sir, yes, mdeed ! and I'm always
glad to go anywhere with you," resting her
cheek affectionately against his shoulder and
squeezing his hand in both of hers.

" And we are perfectly willing to wait for the
information till you are ready to give it, sir,"
added Max.

'* Good children," the captain said, smiling
approvingly upon them. "I had thought of
giving you a surprise, but have no objection to
telling you now, that we have taken again the
cottages we occupied the first summer after my
marriage to your Mamma Vi, and that she and
Oracle and the babies — the Ion and Fairview
people too — are already there waiting for us to
join them. Are you satisfied with the arrrange-
ment, my dears ? "

S2i ELSIE AND TEE RAYMONDS,

" I am, perfectly, papa," Max replied.

"And I, too," said Lulu. " Oh, I do think it
will be very pleasant to spend a while there
again ! And I hope I'll be a great deal better
child to 3^ou than I was before, dear papa," she
whispered in his ear, her arm about his neck.

" Dear child ! " was all he said in reply, but
the accompanying look and smile spoke volumes
of fatherly love and confidence.

THE SXD.

•4*' .7 -

JUL 24 191?
FEB 1 4tgt3